 
Traitor (Ava Delaney #6)

By Claire Farrell

Edited by Lynn O'Dell

When Ava first saved Carl from a vampire, she had no idea what would happen next. Thrust into a world of magic, secrets, and betrayal, she's barely managed to survive. All of the choices she's made have led her deeper into trouble, and now, a year later, it's time to grab some control again.

Her enemies are making allies while Ava's struggling to keep her friends. But even as the larger battles are fought, there's another enemy creeping underneath, ready to plant distractions and take advantage of the aftermath.

The dark days are coming, quicker than expected. It's time for Ava to prove herself for the last time, but her final deal will prove the most costly.

Copyright © Claire Farrell

Claire_farrell@live.ie

Cover art © Renu Sharma | www.thedarkrayne.com

Licence Notes

All rights reserved. This eBook may not be re-sold.

Chapter One

Carl took one look at the photo in the newspaper and choked on his tea. His face turned purple as his laughter overcame him.

"Get a grip." I snapped the paper out of his hands and read the tabloid article again.

Corruption in the Dáil!

Who's really in charge?

The news that bribery convinced the Irish government to keep the supernatural world under wraps, and effectively sacrifice unsuspecting citizens to the whims of more powerful beings, continues to cause tension in the Dáil. The latest reports suggest...

Every single article inevitably concluded with the same few paragraphs about how the truth began to spread because of me showing off my true face, and then came the photo. Always the same awful, awful photo. That nostrils-flaring, hair-frizzing, eyes-squinting, teeth-a-fanging shot of me.

I sighed. "Why can't they use a different picture? It's because I scared them outside Moses's flats that night, right?"

"Nah," Carl said, recovering his composure. "It's because you won't give sexy Garda Shay the time of day. I dropped into the post office yesterday morning to pick up the latest list of names, and—"

"Oh, were there many?"

"A village in Tipperary offered to hide up to thirty people, mostly supernaturals from the area who went on the run in the U.S. and want to come back to join the cause. But that's not my point! While I was there, I had to listen to a gang of old ladies comment on Shay's arse for twenty minutes, and then they started tutting about that stuck-up redhead who doesn't know what's good for her." He grinned. "They haven't forgiven you for not shaking his hand at the last press conference."

"I didn't know I was supposed to shake his hand! I should never have been there anyway." I frowned. "You and Esther would be much better at that kind of thing."

"I was joking," he said hurriedly. "Mostly. You won't pose for the reporters, so they have to use whatever they've got. Or maybe they're being paid to be as unflattering as possible."

"That makes sense." I flicked through the newspaper. It was full of stories that would have been considered fiction mere months ago. "I can't tell if this is good news or bad news."

Carl shrugged. "Good news is that most of the country is ready for change. Bad news is that some people still think the entire thing is complete bull. Last time I spoke to my parents, they were convinced it was a bout of mass hysteria." He cleared his throat; it had been a while since he spoke to his parents. "Anyway, Shay told me he's been really popular with the independent TDs lately. There's talk of the major parties splitting because only a select few were in the know."

"How could they not know?"

"Same way Shay didn't know, I suppose. What's been happening is pretty disgusting. I'm glad the truth is finally out there. I just never expected our government to be involved in any of this."

I nodded. Irish politicians had sold out their own people for financial gain. It made me sick to think that the corruption had been on both sides of the fence and that nobody had ever stood a chance. Until now. "Eddie's itching for a meeting. I've been keeping out of his way as much as possible, but we'll all have to get together soon."

"Stop avoiding him. It's cowardly." He gestured toward the newspaper with a mischievous grin. "You're the face of a cultural revolution. You need more of the brave."

"My stomach turns whenever I see him." I wrapped my arms around my torso. "He's so confident with Fionnuala and the werewolves out of the country. When I first made the deal with him, I figured it would be years before we'd get anywhere. The stupid BVA changed everything when they sent an army of beasts over here. Now Eddie's talking about ringing in the new year with a new governing body."

"He's just excited. Everything's falling into place for us. The Council spent way too much time worrying about our so-called rebels when there are way more dangerous enemies everywhere else. Eddie's not wrong about the fact that we should seize what we can while Fionnuala and the werewolves are still out of our way."

"We're not ready, though. We don't have anything remotely close to an organised army, and the fae are going to come back. You all seem to conveniently forget this. We don't control the Guardians, and we can't fight the werewolves. I would rather go up against Becca again than face an angry werewolf. Besides, pushing hard for anarchy feels wrong when the entire country is essentially falling apart in the worst ways. The human government will likely change before the Council does." I lifted my shoulders into a shrug. "The plan doesn't sit well with me."

"Taking on the Council? There's no way we're going to come out of this looking like saints, but what bothers me is how many of them are actually helping us take down their own power."

"They could be using us. We might have to take them all down in the end. That should bother you and me more than it does."

His gaze didn't waver. "They're monsters, Ava. In every way. They've hunted us down, and they won't stop until they get us out of their way. They started the murdering; we're defending ourselves. They've destroyed families and ruined lives for money and power for way too long now. But that doesn't mean it'll come to war. We could still reach some kind of compromise. They might see that the people want change and come to an agreement with us."

"And if they don't?"

"Then you deal with them. You won't be alone when you stand up to them. But we have plenty more battles to fight first. It sounds easy when Eddie yaps on about it, but every step needs good timing." He flipped through the other newspapers. "Ah, here it is. Middle page spread." He pushed the newspaper over to me.

He had turned up at my door early with a batch of them, the same thing he had been doing for a fortnight, ever since the British had declared themselves free of the British Vampire Association's rule and Carl had finally cut the cords that tied him to his old life. He didn't speak about Peter or Emmett, I didn't mention Maria or his parents, and we got along just fine being miserable together.

The end of the BVA's power in Britain was a huge deal. The Irish fae, along with their trusty werewolves, had been a factor in the win against the vampires, but the humans, the people fighting for their own safety, were the ones who really changed everything. It had been the same in Ireland six weeks before when supernaturals and humans had worked together to fight off the unwanted vampire rule. Despite the final success, Britain had suffered terrible losses, and it would take a long time to undo all of the damage done to the major cities. Ireland had gotten off easy in comparison.

The newspaper in front of me told the story of what Fionnuala and her son, Phoenix, had been doing for the past two weeks and how people were looking forward to the upcoming nuptials. There was an open invitation from the fae to celebrate with them at the ceremony in the summer.

No photos adorned the pages of the newspaper, just lines upon lines gushing about the mysterious "New Royals." In the wake of the destruction, the British press had clung to the idea of non-human royalty and the betrothal between Phoenix and some English fae princess.

My heart sank every time I saw an article in the paper about the Irish fae because I knew we had lost our best chance of defeating Fionnuala. Lorcan's rage about his amnesiac father's actions had been simmering for a while.

"Don't show the twins today's papers," I said. "They might not find out."

Carl shook his head, still stuck in a newspaper. "They probably already know. Lucia's been having vision after vision of Phoenix, more than she can handle."

"I know, but—"

"You can't protect everyone from everything," he said.

I knew that only too well.

Carl set down the newspaper and stood. "I'm going to see if Esther and Val are ready to start. You coming?"

"Nah, Anka and Margie are taking me to Mrs. Yaga's solicitor to talk about her will. You take it easy. Keep pushing yourself so hard, and you'll be back to using the walking stick."

As usual, Carl ignored my warnings. He, like the rest of the occupants of the cul-de-sac, had grown hard and determined. The eagerness to prepare was necessary because, although the attacks on the cul-de-sac hadn't been as fierce since the British vampires were run out of Ireland, they kept coming.

After raiding my fridge for a bottle of water, Carl left. I got ready to leave, changing pus-soaked bandages in silent agony. Ever since Esther's alpha-shifter brother had tricked me into running straight into a beast attack, my injuries had refused to heal properly, despite Eddie's help. I took my last painkiller and glanced wistfully at the empty container. I wouldn't ask for more.

I left the house to find Anka and passed a group sparring on the road that separated both rows of houses. Our numbers had swelled as word spread around the country that we desired change. Those in exile were returning in droves, and humans were going out of their way to learn how to defend themselves. We had outlaws hiding in the cul-de-sac and at the sanctuary. Even the brethni brothers were hiding a few unfortunate rebels in their reeking warehouse, while Moses saw fit to arm humans willing to fight with us. The underdogs would start an uprising, whether I was ready for it or not.

Esther waved at me. I nodded at the shifter, more concerned with the group of people huddled around a tall figure at the mouth of the cul-de-sac, speaking in whispers. The rebels weren't as content as I'd hoped, and I didn't know what to do about that.

Leah took a break from her archery lesson to sidle up to me. She wasn't naturally aggressive, but I had insisted that everyone find a way to defend themselves. Not that Val would ever allow an enemy to get close enough to harm Leah. The half-hellhound took her vows of protection and guardianship seriously.

"You okay?" Leah asked.

I nodded, watching Esther and Val work together for a change. Despite the subtle fights for dominance, they fought well next to each other. I knew they both wondered why I was the only one who didn't take part in the training, and I was rapidly running out of excuses, but I couldn't let anyone know how weak I had become.

"So I was thinking," Leah began.

I shook my head, knowing I was in for the same conversation we had been having all week.

"Come on," she said. "If you just sneak me in, I can try to figure out what kind of power they have, and then we can—"

"You're like a tall version of Dita," I said. "Leah, I'm not sneaking a powerful teenage girl, who is already on the run from the Council, into a building owned by the Council. Especially not when that building is full of unpredictable kids who don't know what the hell is happening to them."

"We need to know more. And they need help. Just like Emmett."

"I know that better than anyone. But aside from the fact that Val would destroy me, I have no intention of putting you in danger. There's too much at stake here. I'm not risking you or anyone else. I can't handle another death on my shoulders." I walked away before my emotions went into overload.

We had lost too many innocents to unknown enemies. I feared I couldn't handle even one more.

Rattled by Leah's persistence, I knocked on Margie's door. She would keep asking until I changed my mind; I just knew it.

Anka answered the door. She already wore her coat.

"Ready?" I asked.

"For an age." She tossed her head in Marge's direction. "Been trying to hurry this one up for an hour."

"I'm almost ready! Just let me get my jacket," Margie said.

Anka stepped outside. "It won't take long today," she said, more to reassure herself than me.

Margie soon followed, urging us to hurry as if we hadn't been waiting on her. Anka had left Dita under the care of the twins. We had planned on taking Margie's car and returning as soon as possible, but pulling away from the cul-de-sac left a chill in my chest. Bad things happened when I wasn't there. My knee jumped incessantly.

Anka squeezed my shoulder from the backseat. "I know you're nervous. I am, too. But we need to respect her wishes, no matter what they were."

I nodded. "Worst comes to worst, we could go back to the sanctuary."

"You've been reading the newspapers again?"

"Yep. Doesn't look good for us. Fionnuala's made some important friends. If we make a move against her, we had better be prepared for their wrath."

"You underestimate your own position," Margie said. "The fae have been playing nice across the waters, but you've been working hard here, where it counts. Shay alone has been persuasive. He's charming on camera, and that works in your favour. Carl tells me that the numbers are increasing rapidly because of the media's aggressive reporting."

"She's right," Anka said. "The end of the human government will probably drag the Council down with it."

"You're not worried at all?" I asked.

She glanced at me with a smile. "Not yet. The British leaders are too busy dealing with the aftermath of the vampire rebellion to play Irish war games."

I hoped so. We needed some good luck.

We sat in silence for most of the journey, all of us probably worrying about the same thing: what was going to happen to us. Mrs. Yaga's will could change everything.

Margie finally pulled up outside a small office complex. We got out of the car and looked around. There was no sign on the front door, nothing that identified the building.

I stared up at the windows. "You sure this is the right place?"

"It's the address he gave me," Anka said, looking as puzzled as I felt.

The door opened slightly, startling all three of us. I pushed the door, a little disconcerted by the darkness of the corridor on the other side.

A young woman stood at the end of the hallway, bathed in the only light.

"This must be it," Anka said, striding forward.

"You're here to see Mr. Breslin?" the woman asked when we reached her.

Margie nodded. "We have an appointment."

The woman gestured toward the open door behind her. "Take a seat. He'll be with you shortly."

We did as she asked, entering a small reception area and sitting in silence. There were no sounds of phones ringing or footsteps or anything that might have been typical for a business during normal working hours. The young woman disappeared through a second door. We waited, our collective anxiety ripening.

A few minutes later, she reappeared. "He's ready for you now. It's the door at the end."

She led us through the second door and around a corner. We walked down another long hallway. There were three doors, and we took the last. We entered a small room packed with shelves stuffed full of books. A large oak desk and a couple of chairs filled up the centre of the room.

An old man greeted us, his smile warm and welcoming. He stepped carefully around the desk, looking thin and frail, but when he shook my hand, his grip was reassuringly strong. His head was bald and tanned, and his bushy white eyebrows almost hid his bright blue eyes.

"I'm Martin Breslin," he said. "I've been looking forward to this meeting. Baba Yaga told me a lot about you all. We have much in common. Please, take a seat."

As we sat before the desk, realisation hit me. "You're human," I blurted.

His smile widened. "Did that break a rule?"

"Sorry, I'm just surprised. I expected... never mind. How did you know our landlady?"

"I found her when I was just a boy." His smile waned. "When I was lost. I've worked for her ever since. And that's why you're here, I suppose."

I frowned, confused. "We're here to find out what's going to happen to our homes, and if we have to move on, how long we have to find somewhere else."

He nodded enthusiastically. "Of course. She warned me of the situation, and when she made her decisions, she provided for the inevitable outcome."

I was beginning to think he would never make sense.

He sat heavily in his chair and laid his palms on the desk as if steadying himself.

"Ms. Delaney, I won't pretend to understand it all—I'm not privy to every secret—but a blood protection surrounded Baba Yaga's properties. Of which, she had many."

"She was attacked in her own home. _Killed_ in the cul-de-sac. The protection wasn't worth much." I couldn't keep the bitterness out of my voice.

He sucked on his upper teeth. "There are loopholes, you see. There's always a loophole. Whoever wanted her dead knew exactly what they were doing and when to attack. She was protected by ancient laws. She was untouchable. That is, until she gave up her neutrality and took your side."

"She didn't take my side. She defended herself, defended the people she had already promised to protect."

He cocked his head, sadness dulling his eyes. "I agree, but semantics can play against us. She knew what she was doing, and so did those who struck against her. Her own protection had been taken away. She didn't get the chance to adjust. Whoever organised her death must have known this because they acted as soon as Baba Yaga was judged by her peers."

"Her peers? Judged?" I glanced at Anka, who shrugged and held her finger to her lips.

Breslin leaned forward eagerly. "There's so much you don't know. The judgement was decided, and the attack came almost immediately. Clever move because only the spilling of her blood by an enemy would permit entry by those who intended harm. When she was injured at her home, the protection temporarily fell from the cul-de-sac because they spilled just enough of her blood to weaken the magic. Upon her death, it fell for good."

"So there's no hope," Margie said in a dull voice. "We'll never be safe there again."

"The others won't interfere, but there _is_ hope."

_Others_?

Breslin slipped on a pair of glasses and shuffled through the papers on his desk. "Ah, here it is. Her heir's blood will provide the same defences on the homes of those who were under Baba Yaga's protection. It all comes with a price, of course, but there can be protection once again. Provided the heir stays out of the bloodshed and doesn't try to influence anyone to take actions that the heir would profit from." He looked up and smiled as if he expected us to be happy.

But I was more confused than ever. "Why would her heir give us his blood protection?" I asked, choosing to lead with the least complicated one of my questions.

"It's a lifetime commitment, really, but it's not as serious as it sounds." He patted the pages in front of him. "It shouldn't hurt so much. I can organise everything, but I'm more concerned with the long-term options."

"We're all concerned with long-term changes," Anka said sharply. "How long do we have to find new homes if the heir refuses?"

Breslin shot a concerned glance at Anka. "I'll read her will as soon as you're all ready. Upon speaking the words, the clauses therein will be invoked, and I would rather we all know where we stand first. Mrs. Yaga wished to provide for all of her souls. She left the homes to those who still live in them. It was the fairest way she could think of."

My mouth dropped open. "She's _giving_ us the houses? _All_ of us?"

"Yes," he said. "Her first priority has always been to protect those she accepted under her wing. The only proviso is that the tenant had lived in the property for at least twelve consecutive months up to the point of her death."

I stared at the floor. "That counts me out."

"Well, no." He removed his glasses. "Baba Yaga had an important role to play. She made a choice a long time ago, a choice that brought her some _unusual_ advantages. Her death marks the end of an era and leaves empty a role that has to be filled."

"What are you saying?" I asked impatiently. "That there'll be another landlady or...?"

"Of course," he said. "That's how her role evolved. You couldn't understand. Her deals were made in darker days. They're older than those in power. There are higher beings than Councils and governments, Ms. Delaney. There are those who are outside of the normal laws, who are untouchable. But those untouchable beings cannot take sides. They are not politicians. Baba Yaga was one of them. She was the Matriarch of Lost Souls, and her seat has to be filled in order to maintain the balance set in this world long before anyone alive on this island existed. The circle of protection has now been broken." He held up his hands. "As I said, I don't understand it all, but Baba Yaga's vault can be opened by the one who will replace her. Only then will all of the secrets be revealed."

I exchanged a glance with Anka.

Margie asked, "Where does this leave us?"

Breslin's gaze locked with mine. "We need a new Matriarch, partly to maintain neutral status on the properties to protect them. Times have changed, but other things never do. My business has always had one client only, and we're waiting to serve. The lost souls need to find their way. She insisted she had found her replacement. She intended _you_ to replace her, Ms. Delaney."

I let out a shaky laugh. "I'm not her replacement."

He blinked rapidly. "I was under the impression this was already agreed upon."

I opened and closed my mouth, glancing at all three of them in turn. "But I don't have power. I don't have deals or—"

"If you don't replace her, the people you hide in her buildings will lose her protection."

"Why can't some other hag replace her?" I asked. "Why can't—"

"You're missing the point. It isn't about the power you wield or the circumstances of your birth."

"Then what the hell is it about?"

He took a deep breath. "It's about the right person at the right time, but I'm not the person to ask. There's a role that needs to be filled. Baba Yaga sought out her replacement, and according to her, you already agreed to this. If you don't accept, the role will remain empty unless someone suitable comes along. That may or may not happen, but unfortunate events come to pass when there is an empty seat for too long." He gazed at me. " _Everything_ happens for a reason."

Frowning, I stood. "This is a mistake. I was made to be a warrior, to fight. I can't be neutral when our country is going to hell. Mrs. Yaga saw that herself."

"There's a bigger picture," he said softly. "The only way you can protect your neighbours and yourself is to step into the role and fulfil the terms of the will. Are you ready for me to read the will? It will set everything into motion."

I walked toward the door. "I'm going home, where I know what the hell I'm doing some of the time. I'm going back to fight in the war that's coming our way, the war your so-called neutral Matriarch was prepared to take part in."

I left the building in a hurry, but I had to wait outside for nearly an hour until Margie and Anka emerged.

"He's going to give you some time if you really want to leave," Anka said.

"He doesn't know what he's talking about," I said. "You know what I have to do. I don't get to give up in the middle and claim neutrality. That doesn't save us."

"It protects you," she said urgently. "Didn't you hear him? You would be untouchable! Do you not understand? Even if we fail, the Council can never touch you."

"And where does that leave the rest of you?"

"You could protect us," Margie said. "You could do for us what Mrs. Yaga did for so long."

"She died," I hissed. "She wasn't so untouchable when she died to protect you."

"She gave up her protection to help _you_ ," Anka said sharply. "Don't be so ungrateful."

I took a couple of steps away from her. "I made a deal with her. She gave me a price, and I paid it. She never mentioned me giving up what I'm doing. Why would she? She _joined_ us."

Anka's gaze was unwavering. "She never told you she thought you were like her? She never mentioned lost souls?"

"She never said I had to... I had a _choice_. She was vague, and..." I tried to remember the hag's exact words.

"If you don't take her place, it might never be done," Margie said. "We need you. Emmett could come back. You could—"

"Why does everyone need me for something?" I realized I was yelling and sucked in a breath to try to calm down. "I'm not Mrs. Yaga. I'm not anybody. I'm just..." I shook my head. "Don't tell the others about this. Not now. I can't deal with all of this as well."

"See the bigger picture and know that this could change everything for you." Margie linked her arm in mine. "You don't have to do anything you don't want to do, but at least think about it."

"Wait. Why were you two there? He barely spoke to either of you until I left."

Margie exchanged a glance with Anka before answering. "Love, I think we're supposed to convince you. All I know for sure is that there are worse things than the Council. There are far more terrifying enemies. We _need_ you."

I pulled away from her. "If anyone wants to explain it to me, feel free, but if you're just going to keep hinting then I don't want to hear it."

"You're not ready to listen to anybody these days," Anka said in a voice that reminded me of when she scolded her daughter.

"I'm ready to _fight_ ," I insisted. "I don't know how to find lost souls or how to help them. All I can do is kill. That's what's going to win us this war." I let them see my fangs to remind them of my heritage.

Anka laughed. "You saw Mrs. Yaga's true face, Ava. You know the monster my mother was. Don't tell me what we were born to be. You've spent your entire life fighting against that. The lost souls will find you. Emmett, Carl, Esther, even Val and Leah. They've all found you. That's how it works."

"I wasted my time fighting against what I was born to be," I snapped, "because there's only darkness in me, and the only time I feel alive is when I send the light away. I can never be neutral. I'm a monster, and I think like one."

They didn't follow me when I stalked away. A weight had lifted from my shoulders when the truth finally left my lips. I had seen _my_ true face, and it was something to fear.

Chapter Two

I rapped on the bookshop door five times, and Eddie opened it cautiously.

"Locking your door these days?" I shuffled my feet as he glanced down the empty street.

"It's a symbol of safety," he replied. "Were you seen?"

I shook my head. "Hurry up and let me in. It's cold, and we need to talk before anyone else arrives."

Sighing, he let me inside the dimly lit room. I inhaled the familiar scents of magic—freshly doused matches and sea salt. That tinge of darkness I had recently been sensing was absent.

I noticed a bead of sweat running down Eddie's temple. "If _you're_ stressed, then _I_ need to worry."

He ran his hands through his ginger hair. He needed a haircut, and heavy bags cradled his blue eyes. I had never seen Eddie Brogan, Keeper of Gods, in such poor shape.

"I'm not stressed. I'm busy," he said. "While you children run around making friends, I have to ensure there are no traitors in our midst. And I need to prepare for the next step, despite your unnecessary reluctance, Ava."

I shrugged. His next step likely involved taking advantage of magical children. I was the one who would stop him, whether he realised it or not. I took a seat on his counter, much to his chagrin.

"What's today's problem?" he asked.

"Carl and I have been thinking," I said.

He tutted. "A dangerous hobby, to be sure."

Grinning, I swung my legs so my heels kicked solid wood. "We were talking, and we've decided we're nervous about the fact that roughly half of the Council and their consultants are supposed to be on our team. Doesn't that kind of defeat the purpose? And how do we know who we can trust anyway?"

He wiped his brow with the back of his hand. "It's not half. And not all will last until the end. Trust me on that."

"So you're keeping secrets again? How are we supposed to work together if I don't even know the plan?"

He approached me slowly. The bookshelves rattled, but nothing fell, so he was containing his anger. For the moment. "The only one on the Council who is on our side is Gabe, and that was because of _your_ plans. I would never in a million years have taken him on board. Of the consultants, one hates your guts, one has gone missing, and I and the other two are glad for a chance to rise in power. Elathan is a gift, given his history with the Council, and Marina is far more powerful than even you can imagine. I have great uses in mind for her. More importantly, neither of them care enough about you to want you dead." He paused and kept a stern eye on me. "And don't pretend I'm the only one keeping secrets here, pet." His expression softened. "You look exhausted. Are you keeping well?"

Abruptly his mood had changed, and we were back to him talking to me in a doting tone of voice—a _fatherly_ tone of voice. I touched the cross he had once given me, unable to imagine how everything would end. No matter what he did wrong, Eddie was one of the first supernatural people to assist me. He had helped me control my thirst when it had been more of a mental attack than anything else. I still owed him favours, and he hadn't collected. Not yet.

One more thing still bothered me: The warning Maeve had sent to me through Emmett that Eddie was seeking another like me. But why?

"I'm fine." I inched away from him, chilled all over again.

"And how is everyone your way?" he asked. "Still getting along?"

"As well as can be expected. We lost a few along the way. Not everyone wants to be part of a movement. But you were right about what we've gained; there are so many disgruntled people in this country right now."

"And the tattooist? Has she been tracked down yet?"

I rubbed my temples. To my dismay, Carl and Val had recently teamed up in an attempt to find Raven, a one-time inmate of the slave market and someone who could possibly have information on the tattooed assassins. Both my friends had magical tattoos. They believed they would find the right information eventually, but all of their leads had so far resulted in dead ends.

"No sign yet," I said. "She may have left the country, or she could be in hiding. The tattoos might not even be her work."

"She could be dead."

I winced. I had made the mistake of trying to suggest the same thing to Val.

He peered at me. "You look troubled. Is there something I should know?"

"Just thinking about where we go from here." Mrs. Yaga's will was at the forefront of my thoughts, but I frowned as another problem came to mind. "The thing is, not everyone seems to want to follow my lead. I don't know how to make them trust me."

"You don't need their trust. You need their respect." His tone chilled. "You need to let go of your emotions and teach them to obey."

The door rattled as somebody knocked five times. Eddie froze, only relaxing when I nodded.

"Open it," I said. "It's them."

He did, allowing Garda Shay Whelan and Ben O'Halloran, aka Moses, to step inside. Moses held his hands behind his back.

I frowned. "You've got to stop handcuffing him, Shay."

Shay gave me a sweet half-smile. "Best way to take him from the flats without drawing the wrong attention. The lads at the station are covering for me."

"Yeah, but that doesn't explain why he's still handcuffed," I said.

The sullen look on Moses's face turned into a delighted grin. "I caught him in the balls when he dragged me out."

Shay winced before pushing Moses forward. "Don't remind me," he said as he unlocked the cuffs. "Unless you don't want a lift home."

Moses wrapped his arm around Shay's shoulders, barely able to reach. "Me buddy, me pal." Moses was everything I didn't like in a person, and yet I couldn't help liking him. He had lost some weight since the attack on his community, and he wore his scars like badges of honour, but his appetite for change—and vengeance—had only increased. His neighbourhood was owned by supernaturals who hadn't bothered to help when the beasts came, and he wanted payback.

Shay stepped toward me, a look I didn't want to see on his face. "How are you doing? Have you heard from him recently?"

I slid off the counter and walked away. I didn't want to talk about Peter or Emmett. I didn't want anyone to know how I grieved for the loss every time I was alone. I didn't want to talk about the way I was angry at what had been given and then taken away. The taste of family had only fed my hunger, and I had to put that feeling aside to carry on with the very actions that had driven that family away.

And I was still mad at Shay for acting as though I were some kind of filthy dirt-eating monster when he'd learned the truth about me. Everything else felt like an apology I didn't want.

"Ava," he said under his breath.

Ignoring him, I nodded at Eddie.

"Progress so far has been smooth," Eddie said in a self-satisfied tone of voice. "There's more to do, but in the time we've been given, we've all moved swiftly. Erossi has been struggling to deal with the negative PR, and we have been reeling in sympathisers, one soul at a time."

I shivered at the wording, but he didn't seem to notice.

"Both the criminal element and the police force have been affected by someone powerful. If you both can work toward discovering who exactly is pulling the strings, then we're one step closer to finding out where to strike first. If we take the head, the body will be easy to knock down. And if... no, _when_ we rise amongst the rubble and major elements from the human communities stand by our side, the adjustments will be far easier to make."

"There's been some bad press," Shay said. "But people are still too scared to make a stand. Although, human politics have come into play. That could be a game-changer."

Eddie nodded. "As long as humans know there's an alternative. As long as they know there are rebels willing to fight for them, you would be surprised at what we can achieve. Historically, the Irish have been the underdogs, always fighting battles they cannot possibly win, and yet refusing to lie down and die. This time, we have the chance to win. We have the chance to do things the right way. To bring the country to the state it belongs in, the way past wars and martyrs intended."

"And we don't have to destroy the country to do it," I reminded him, thinking of the witch Marina's past ideas of bombing cities with black magic just to win a battle. We needed to win the war, but we needed a country left to win it for.

"There's no reason for destruction as of yet," Eddie said.

"I don't know how much digging I'll have to do," Moses said. "We're trying our best, but it's risky. I'm not sure any of my contacts know how high up this goes."

"Use the brethni," Eddie said. "Ava tells me they have a hive mind. If one breaks ranks, gets caught, and takes the blame to save the others, I believe they will see it as a worthwhile sacrifice."

"Maybe I don't see it that way," Moses said sharply. The brethni had helped save his community. I was glad he had their backs.

"Ask them for suggestions," I said. "Tell them what you need and see if they can come up with an alternative solution to the problem. It's worth a try."

He nodded and dug into his pocket.

Eddie shook his head. "Not in here. No smoke."

Sighing, Moses searched in his other pocket and pulled out a packet of chewing gum instead.

"We've already started looking into this," Shay said. "It's hard to find new additions to the team, given we don't know who's in whose pockets, but the gang who were attacked in the church are all over this. Most of them are part of the new initiative. We're cooperating with the Council for now, but we've taken this personally. We won't stop until we root out the truth. It's going to take more time, but we're in a good position to find out who exactly is in control of the criminals because they're all working together to keep people like Moses here out of jail. Even if we don't get to the top, we're slowly figuring out who exactly is being controlled, so when the time comes, we'll know who can't be trusted."

That was the tough part, finding all of the weeds so we would know what we needed to destroy.

"Excellent," Eddie said softly. "There will be sacrifices by the end, but all of the pieces will land as they should."

"We're not sacrificing people," I said.

He waved a hand as if to say, "You women," and I felt that urge deep in my gut again—a gnawing, biting sense of violent rage. Some days, I believed there were worse things than being a victim, but other days, I didn't care. I wasn't sure what I thought of the person I was suddenly becoming.

"It's time for the humans to leave," Eddie said, cocking his head to the side as if he were listening to something. "They've stayed too long already."

Moses nodded at me and went outside, but Shay lingered at the door when I started to close it after them.

"Ava, wait," he said in a low, urgent voice. "Can I see you? I need to talk... to explain—"

"No." I shut the door firmly in his face.

"Don't make enemies of our allies," Eddie said.

"Personal issues can't come into this. You taught me that."

He observed me steadily. "Very well. I hope you know what you're doing."

I widened my eyes. "When has that ever happened?"

He grinned then, and the tension left my shoulders. I was tired of being on edge around Eddie. He couldn't be worse than the alternative, no matter how dark and sticky the stains on his soul were.

"None of this matters if Fionnuala allies herself with bigger powers than us," I said.

"You mean if the son marries into more power," he said with a strange smile. "That could change the game, but you forget all of those remarkable children just waiting to be wielded like weapons."

"Eddie, I—"

"We need power, Ava, not just small-time criminals and Garda Sergeants. Even if the Garda Sergeants do come from special places." He smiled again, his eyes going elsewhere, and it did _not_ make me comfortable. I hoped he didn't have plans for Shay, too, especially since I wasn't particularly attracted to Shay's blood—a sure sign that his bloodline held the magical protection once freely given by gods.

Eddie's eyes narrowed. "You should have brought Val."

"Need her to protect the group." She didn't have to be there every night, but I didn't want her too close to Eddie in case he got any ideas about her usefulness.

"So be it. There will be other times. It seems the werewolves did a decent job of running the vampires out of the UK," he said lightly. "There will be a lot of vampires looking for somewhere to go. For someone to blame."

"No," I said firmly.

"You can't pick and choose based on your past, and it's not your job to enforce morality. It's not the fault of every vampire that your family was destroyed by one, and revenge won't make you happy."

I took a step toward the door. "I'm going. I have stuff to do."

"Of course you do," he said. "But be ready. The time to act may arrive sooner than you think. And play nice with the gardaí. We'll need them."

There was no cool presence around as I stalked out of the bookshop, and for some reason, that worried me even more.

I walked home, shoving my hands deep in my pockets to keep them warm. The sharp bite in the air spelled winter, and that usually meant the vampires came out to play for longer, but I hadn't come across a single one since the fight against the BVA. Daimhín was still on the missing list, the vampires who'd joined the BVA's call to arms were all either dead or in the Council's cells, and the rest were hiding out. I shivered, telling myself it was from the cold night air rather than the idea the vampires knew something I didn't.

I heard footsteps behind me three streets away from the cul-de-sac. I slowed my pace, sending out my other senses. Only one. Possibly someone making their way home. Possibly someone completely innocent.

But the red pulsing humanity behind me was cloaked with darkness, and I wasn't about to let that follow me all the way home. I crossed the road and turned down a dark lane that served as a shortcut between two main roads.

I gripped my dagger eagerly. Since I was no longer trying to be a good influence on Emmett, I was free to indulge in the darkness inside me. I sometimes tried to recall the guilt of using vampire-like gifts or tried to mourn the loss of life, but a switch had flipped in my brain, and death didn't seem like a huge deal any longer. It had been almost a year since I'd killed the vampire Maximus in his sleep, a year in which I had changed from a victim to a hunter, and I wasn't sure if I could ever go back, no matter what Mrs. Yaga's will needed me to agree to.

The footsteps behind me hastened as I hid into the shadows of a dank doorway. The scent of urine and vomit made the bile rise in my gut. I saw the figure hesitate under a street light, and I waited until he came closer.

I crouched, counting his heartbeats as he approached. He was about to walk right past me, but I leapt at him, knocking him off-kilter. He automatically reached out and gripped my jacket, managing to pull me down, too.

I straddled him, landing two punches to his jaw before he recovered and fought back wildly. Like the other human I had encountered who had been shrouded with the shadows, he was unusually strong, and a well-timed strike to my torso gave him the opening he needed to get the better of me.

I let him roll me over and wrap his hands around my neck. His mouth widened into a bloody grin. I still had my dagger, and I was about to stab him in the gut when I managed to get a good look at him.

He was young, late teens at most. His eyes were hazel, and in my mind's eye, I saw Emmett being strangled by a force he couldn't control. I couldn't kill the boy for it, despite how hard hearted I had become.

I let the knife slip out of my fingers and reached up to touch his feverish skin with my bare hands. I held his cheeks. His eyes narrowed with confusion, and his fingers tightened. I struggled to take a breath, but I stayed calm and prepared to let the light inside me suck the shadow away.

He convulsed, his entire body shaking, but his rough grip still held, and my hands weakened. I used the last of my strength to jerk my head upward and rammed my forehead into his face. He let go as blood spurted from his nose. I grunted from the wrenching pain in my side, but I held on, determined.

I threw him onto his back as the shadows swirled under my skin. I heard them whisper and moan for me to join the darkness inside, but I closed my eyes and let the light burn them away. My skin was on fire, my head spinning with uncontrollable urges, and when it was over and all of the shadows had been destroyed, I collapsed beside the unconscious boy, panting hard.

I dried my face with my sleeves and discovered my eyes, ears, and nose had bled profusely. Mrs. Yaga's warnings about paying the price came back to me, so I distracted myself by checking on the young man next to me.

His chest rose and fell steadily, and I let out a sigh of relief. He would survive with only a few bruises to show for it. And possibly a broken nose, I added as I watched blood trickle from his nostrils.

My stomach rumbled, and my fangs shot out so fast they sliced my lower lip. I licked my bloody mouth. I pressed my thumb against the slick, fresh blood on the man's chin, feeling a little lightheaded at the sight of the crimson life-force on my fingertip. The bloodlust was so unexpected that my hand was halfway to my mouth before I realised it. I hesitated, staring. It was such a waste, and yet, if I had a taste, did I really trust myself not to go further?

Ever since I had used Gabe's light as a weapon, I had been different. Maybe my body needed blood, but I wasn't healing, and pain had become far more intense. I was weak, too human when I needed to be _more_.

That was my excuse as I sucked the blood from my thumb, feeling a high like no other. A rabid sense of desire flooded my body.

I leaned over him, sniffing and hesitating, longing to satisfy my craving. I argued with myself, but the taste in my mouth shouted louder than any sense I had. I licked his chin, and a million memories rushed through my head: Wesley, Becca, Carl, Peter. All of the blood. All of the vital life. The power afterward, the feeling of invincibility. The cause could use that strength. The uprising would need fierce warriors. I could just...

A moan startled me. The young man's eyes flickered open, and I stepped back, my cheeks flooding with shame. What was I _doing_?

I called for an ambulance, pretending I had found him and that he had been mugged. That would explain why he wasn't wearing a jacket in winter and why he had no identification. My story didn't cover my own wounds, so I snuck away when the ambulance arrived.

I ran home, ignoring the pain in my side and the new lust for blood rushing through my body. I slipped into the cul-de-sac unnoticed. Most of the lights were out in the houses. I prayed Carl wasn't in my home waiting for me, and my prayers were answered.

I showered in a desperate attempt to feel clean, but I shook all night, unable to sleep.

All because of a drop of blood.

Chapter Three

Over the last month, Carl and I had developed a routine of mindless entertainment as a way of avoidance. Video games and films a couple of evenings a week had turned out to be reasonable avenues. For two hours or so, we didn't have to think about wars or lost loved ones. We didn't have to talk. We didn't have to be alone.

A few nights after the incident with the shadow guy, I was still jumpy from the blood cravings. I couldn't tell anyone, couldn't let them know I was like a junkie craving a fix. The thirst had subsided, but I kept holding my breath in case Carl smelled particularly yummy. I relaxed enough to get into the film and was pretending Emilio Estevez and _The Breakfast Club_ hadn't just made me cry when Carl pressed Pause and blew out a heaving sigh.

I looked over at him. "What's up?"

"Feeling restless. All of this waiting is..." He shook his head. "We're always on the verge of something. It's hard to relax."

"Same for everyone."

"Except you get to go out and do things. It's just... ever think on what our lives would be like if we had never met?" he asked.

"All the time," I admitted. "I'd be back in my grotty little flat, not having a clue that a succubus was stealing my energy." I hesitated, ready to lie. "My thirst would be out of control, but I wouldn't have to deal with anything other than deciding what to eat for dinner or hoping I could make the rent for another month."

"And I'd still be working for Maria's father, wondering if there was anything better out there." He stared at me, but I couldn't read his expression. "Despite the moaning, the worst days here are better than the best days before. I don't regret a thing. I thought I would. I thought I would feel bitter about it all, but it feels right. All of this means something."

"Until you die for it," I said. _Or get bitten by your hungry best friend._ "Then it means nothing at all."

"You need to talk about him," he said softly, mistaking the bitterness of my tone. "Talk _to_ him instead of avoiding his calls. You can't keep blocking what you're feeling forever."

I was about to protest when a scream rang out in the night. The sound echoed so loudly I wasn't entirely sure if it was one voice or many.

"Warning signal." His voice rose with excitement. "Number five's on watch."

"Let's check it out."

Carl made it outside first, grabbing a weapon on his way. I couldn't remember when keeping a weapon stash by my front door had begun to seem normal, but it was definitely convenient.

As I ran outside, an arrow whipped through the air, quickly followed by a low curse, and I knew that Ry was already at his post. We had plans of attack and defence, strategies we had practised as a group. So I wasn't as worried as I had once been.

After the warning scream, a chilling silence reigned. My eyes adjusted in the dark, but my other senses were faster at picking out life forces. I found an extra six of those.

Val rushed out of Anka's home, a mace in her hand. Her shoulders expanded, causing her shadow to look like the worst kind of monster. "Leah says assassins," she hissed at us. "Hybrids of some kind. Imbued with fae magic again. Not a problem."

"I agree," I whispered. "They know we're aware, so let's take them on. I think Ry grazed one with an arrow. I can smell his blood." Thankfully, it didn't smell enticing. "Okay, there are two at the mouth of the cul-de-sac. Two more pairs are moving slowly behind the gardens on each side of the road. Val, you go behind Anka's house and find the pair moving that way; I'll take the other side of the road. Carl, get Lorcan and Esther on the street. The three of you need to make sure the ones up front don't try to help. Ry and the others will be watching from their windows. Make sure you stay in range so they can help you."

"Do we question them?" Carl asked.

I glared at the darkness as if it were to blame. "No. Not this time. No escape. No mercy. Not when they sneak up on us in the night."

I expected him to protest, but he only nodded. We separated and slipped into the shadows. I let myself into the first back garden and made my way down, reaching out with my other senses to ensure I didn't get backed into a corner.

I moved through the small, grass-covered yards faster than the assassins, meeting them halfway. Hearing their approach, I waited, half-hidden by Margie's stunted apple tree. The pair climbed noisily over a wall to my left, jumping right into the patches of herbs the woman doted over. I lingered in the shadows, waiting for my chance. I counted heartbeats, my palms sweating.

One gave an impatient grunt. "Is this far enough?" he asked too loudly.

The other nodded, his eyes narrowing as he glanced in my direction. I side-stepped quickly and slit the throat of the noisy one before the second could react.

The remaining assassin attacked, and I realised too late that he was the one I should have killed first. He didn't make a sound as he stepped over the body. I feinted left to right, but he adjusted his moves in a split second.

His fists caught me again and again. I attempted to put some space between us. He crowded me, never slowing, boxing as though he had been training his entire life. I ducked and kicked out, but he jumped over my foot as if he expected the move. He grabbed my hair and yanked hard, using my weight against me. I fell heavily on my side, and pain seared throughout my body.

Ignoring the agony, I scrambled to my feet only to meet his fist with my face. Gritting my teeth, I threw caution to the wind and fell on him, meeting his strikes as best I could until he reached for a weapon. The metal of a blade glinted under the light of the moon.

My side screamed with pain until my sight blurred, but I blocked the assassin's attacks, barely keeping out of the way of the curved edge of his weapon. He wasn't as experienced as the ones we had fought before, but he was fuelled with a mad rage that I couldn't seem to defeat. I was beginning to regret not drinking my fill of blood.

He spun with perfect balance, confusing me until his elbow landed directly against my wound, closely followed by his dagger aimed at my throat. I swallowed a shriek and stumbled out of the arc of his slicing assault, barely avoiding death by his hand. I fought blindly, pain causing my head to feel as if it would spin off my shoulders, but nothing I threw at him slowed his attack. He forced me against the back wall of the house, his blade at my throat, pinning me in place. He hissed in a language I didn't know. I cut my fingers trying to wrestle the blade away, but I felt the burn of the sharp edge sear through the delicate skin of my throat.

Suddenly, his body stiffened, and the knife fell from his hand. His eyes widened as he gurgled, blood seeping from the corners of his lips. He collapsed, revealing a knife wedged in the back of his neck.

I sank to the ground in relief and gazed up at Desmond as I pressed the back of my hand against the shallow wound on my throat. A friend of Ry, Desmond was an old exiled fae from a low-ranking bloodline. He had lost the source of his family's power, along with his fortune, when the rest of his people were murdered. I didn't like him, but I owed him for saving my life.

As usual, he wasn't alone. Gareth, a small chubby man, never left his side, and I wasn't sure if they were lovers or if Desmond still had an actual servant.

"Are you an idiot? He was about to finish the spell. It would be quicker to take your own life," Desmond said haughtily as his companion dragged me to my feet. "You fought like an inexperienced child."

My heart strummed so fast it left me breathless. "You were watching?"

"I saw it all," he said. "You're not fit to lead a pack of dogs."

"Good thing there are no dogs here."

His sneer turned into mocking laughter. "That's a matter of opinion. Gareth, go check on the others."

Gareth scurried away, but Desmond remained to pass on a few more insults. We were still arguing when Esther came to find us.

"They're all dead," she said triumphantly. She glanced from me to Desmond with a frown. "Everything okay here?"

"Not at all," he said. He searched the pockets of the dead men before stalking off.

Esther eyed my neck with concern. "You okay?"

"Yeah, it's nothing. Come on before he starts stirring shit."

We followed Des to the front of the houses where some of our friends had gathered. Each step felt as though my feet were weighed down with concrete. Val held a towel against her bleeding arm, but that was the only obvious injury. Our plans had worked well against a small group of enemies.

"Success," Lorcan said, but his smile was empty.

"And almost disaster," Desmond said. "Check the bodies. All of them will be carrying another piece of the spell, I'd wager."

"What spell?" Val asked.

Desmond turned to smirk at me. "An ancient spell that would likely have invoked a figurative plague on these houses. An old one, but a goody."

"How do you know so much about it?" I demanded.

He held up what looked like a stick that had been dipped in tar. "Fae magic. They attempted to form a triangle, each person bringing a different piece. They wanted to die to make the blood sacrifice. The more blood the better. And this one"—he gestured at me—"almost let herself die, almost let the last utter the very words that would have destroyed us all."

"Oh, come _on_ ," Carl said.

" _She_ was almost killed by a half-breed weakling," Desmond announced. "Her mistakes could have destroyed everyone here."

"Nobody died," I said through clenched teeth.

" _This time_." His smirk widened. "You can't take care of yourself, never mind anyone else."

He shoved me, and I almost fell. Lorcan caught my arm, steadying me. Esther moved to stand in front of me and glared at Desmond until he walked away, but he was followed by others.

"They don't fear you," Cam said from behind me.

I rolled my eyes. "I don't _want_ them to fear me."

"More fool you."

Desmond and his groupies moved out of earshot, and Cam headed back to the house he was staying in. My friends closed ranks, gathering around me.

"Ava?" Esther asked. "What happened?"

"Nothing." I shrugged off Lorcan's hand. "Desmond's an idiot who interfered because he wanted something to talk about."

"Are you injured?" Val asked. "You look unsteady on your feet."

"I'm fine."

"Ava—" Carl began.

"I said I'm fine," I snapped. "Jesus, can everyone stop overreacting for a bloody second?"

The four of them exchanged glances that I ignored. I walked away and let myself back into my home to wash the blood from my fingers. Once, the sight of it would have upset me, but I no longer cared.

As if to remind me of the guilt I was supposed to feel, my phone beeped with a text message from my ex-boyfriend, Wesley, apologising because somebody in his family had let Nancy see news reports that filled her head with words reminding her of our past. My grandmother's bad days were coming more frequently since I had lifted the veil between the human and supernatural world.

I heard the front door open and shook my head. My friends were nothing if not persistent. Somebody began to fill the kettle, and I knew I was in for a long night, but at least it gave me an excuse to ignore Wes's text.

Val, Esther, and Carl were in my kitchen when I headed downstairs.

"We can go over what happened tomorrow," I said.

Val held up her hand. "That's not why we're here."

"You're hurt," Carl said. "Do you need Eddie to come over or something?"

I shook my head. _Definitely not Eddie._ "I'm fine. He got a few lucky digs in at me, that's all. I didn't need Desmond's help. He interfered before I got a chance to finish what I was doing."

"Ava, you almost fell over," Esther said.

"Okay, fine," I snapped. "I admit I wasn't on top form."

"How come?" Carl asked.

I blew out a breath. "I didn't want you all to worry, but I was followed from Eddie's place the other night."

The chorus of "What?" and "What happened?" gave me a headache.

"Assassins?" Esther asked. "Were you hurt?"

"It was a human," I said, "overcome with the shadows, which makes me think Coyle is back in town. That's if he ever left. I landed heavily, and then I had to burn the shadows away, and that wears me out a little. That's all."

"Wears you out?" Carl said. "You bleed. You—"

"I did, but..." I shifted uncomfortably. "That's not a problem."

"Gabe said you bled like that when the beasts almost killed you, when he helped you with his light. Ava, maybe you can't withstand having so much damage done to you all the time."

I usually failed to get Carl off my back when he had that determined look in his eye. I knew our bond made him care, but they had to keep believing I was as strong as they needed me to be.

"Here's the thing," I said. "I admit I was a little off my game tonight, but it's not what you think. I kind of had a moment when... I might have wanted to drink blood. More specifically, that human's blood."

"Is that why you've been so tense around me tonight?" Carl asked, looking hurt. "Were you afraid to be around me? Why didn't you tell me?"

"It surprised me. That's all." I tried to smile. "It's been a while since it came on so strong. Took me off guard."

"Did you drink the human's blood?" Val asked. "Did he survive?"

"I cleaned him of the shadows, and he's alive," I said firmly.

"But did you drink?" she persisted.

"She couldn't have," Esther said. "She would have destroyed all of those assassins alone if she had drunk blood."

"Then perhaps we should feed her," Val said drily.

But Carl's eyes were fixed on me. "Ava?" he said.

I squirmed under his stare, pleading with my eyes. "It was just a drop," I said in a small voice. "I didn't bite him. I just... tasted."

"Is this going to be a problem?" he asked, sounding business-like rather than upset.

"No." I felt about two inches tall. "I'm fine now."

"Maybe Val's right," Esther said. "Maybe the time is right for you to drink."

"No," Carl said. "She's not ready. Look at her eyes. If this is what one drop did to her, we can't risk her drinking her fill and losing control." He turned to me. "But if it has to happen, I'll volunteer."

"Shut up."

"I'm serious, Ava. We can't afford for you to bond with someone else, and I know the score. I'm willing to make the sacrifice if it means we all survive in the end. But you need to let go of the guilt first. You can't keep tormenting yourself. Depriving yourself could be the cause of the cravings. We don't know for sure."

I held his gaze. "Do you think I should drink blood?"

The corner of his mouth twitched, but I couldn't read his expression. "I don't think you need it."

I wished I had the same confidence in myself.

Chapter Four

Late the following night, someone knocked gently on my door. I wouldn't have heard the soft sound if I had actually managed to get some sleep. Fat chance of that happening when all I could think about was the way everyone had been looking at me lately.

After another knock, I ran to answer, certain something was wrong even though no warning had sounded. A familiar figure stood outside, his long black and platinum hair gleaming under the moonlight.

"Oh," Phoenix said, looking surprised. "You're up."

"Um, you knocked."

He glanced around at the other houses. He rubbed at his chest, and my heart ached for him.

"Do you want to come in?"

He stared at me for a couple of seconds before nodding. He followed me inside and took a seat at my kitchen table. "I wanted to warn you that we had returned. My mother bound us all to secrecy. Have there been any attacks?"

I froze. Did he know something about the attacks? "A few," I said slowly. "Nothing worth mentioning."

He relaxed. "Good. We only returned today."

"Think that gets your mother off the hook?"

He scowled. "It obviously lessens the chances. Perhaps you should focus on another face for your enemy."

" _Our_ enemy. You swore to protect the twins. An attack on us is an attack on you." I added softly, "On your children."

"My children," he whispered, harsh lines deepening in his forehead. "It's a strange phrase when I remember nothing of them. Yet I find myself lying awake at night, struggling to recall a memory of my own."

"I'm sorry."

"Why would I give up those memories when I'm haunted with trying to remember them? It's impossible. They're gone. There's no getting them back because they don't exist anymore."

He looked so miserable that I wanted to hug him, but I didn't dare.

He caught my eye and gave me a wry smile. "I also came to tell you that everything went well over there. The people rose up, aided no doubt by what went on here, and the werewolves ran the vampires into hiding. They were ill-equipped to deal with us _and_ the humans taking up arms. They weren't prepared for a counter-attack so soon after the fiasco here, and many vampires surrendered before the end."

"Icarus?"

"Our favourite werewolf is safe and well," he said with a smile. "You would have been proud to see him."

"Maybe I should have gone," I said wistfully, despite knowing I likely wouldn't have returned alive. "Too much talking going on over here lately."

He nodded. "There were those parts over there, too. Extremely boring to sit through."

"You sound like a kid." I grinned. "You're probably ancient, right?"

He stared at the table. "In fae terms, I'm still a youth. Human definitions would wildly differ. I _feel_ old."

I couldn't read his expression, but I decided I wouldn't be able to sleep if I didn't blurt out what was on my mind. "There's been a lot of stuff in the newspapers. About you and your fiancée."

His eyes darkened. "There's been a lot made of our betrothal. Some of her family were murdered during the initial attacks by the BVA, allowing her to inherit a position of power, so my mother decided it was time for us to meet. Her son in exchange for loyalty. We all have our parts to play."

"What's she like?"

"Suitable," he said. "Her bloodline uses mental magic, just like my father's side of the family. Although my father considered its use cowardly, my mother likes the idea of how powerful our offspring could be. More importantly, the alliance between our countries will be fully established. This will strengthen both the fae and our ruling bodies."

I thought of how unstoppable his mother would be and tried not to shiver. "How was it over there? The fighting, I mean."

He closed his eyes and smiled, his expression softening. "It was magnificent." He opened his eyes again before I could clear the disgust from my expression, and he frowned. "You look as though you don't feel the same way. I saw you on our own battlefield. You are like me, born to be a warrior. Except it's more literal for you, for your kind."

"So I've been told." I sighed. "Never mind. Want a coffee or something?"

"Okay."

"Can you tell me more about the werewolves?" I asked as I moved around the kitchen. Pheonix's confirmation of his mother's plans made me nervous, and I still didn't know if I could trust him, but that wouldn't stop me from probing.

"I can," he said. "You're moving strangely. Are you still injured?"

I stiffened. "I'm fine. So anyway, I'm trying to understand why you keep them caged, and I just... I can't."

"The werewolves are my favourite race," he admitted, "but like any race, some beings are wilder than others, harder to understand. They've been repressed in an attempt to make them controllable."

"In what way?"

His eyebrows pushed together. "Keeping all of them close to each other is unnatural, as are the small spaces. I told you the newest generations are smaller than the last. Icarus should be their leader, you know. He's the dominant one and the smartest. They've been kept like savages for so long that they aren't anything like a human, but they're not all beast, either. They never were, but the werewolves today are nothing like the ones my family kept in captivity so long ago."

"Do they speak?"

"It depends on who is around." He caught sight of my irritated expression. "Yes, Ava, they can speak. They just choose not to most of the time. They prefer to communicate in their animal form. Unlike the shifters, they are more animal than human."

"What do you think would happen if they were free? What would they do?"

He smiled, longing in his green eyes. "They would separate into groups and run free, the way they're supposed to. They would likely live in caves somewhere and educate their children in the ways of hunting and survival. They would kill and maim and abandon the weakest of the pack. This world can't understand that life, and my kind has always been inclined to step on those who are stronger, so we cage the werewolves and force them to breed. We try to _domesticate_ them."

"But _you_ care about them."

A grunt was his only response. He stood abruptly and went to the fridge where a picture Emmett had drawn was stuck by a magnet. "You have a child?" he asked.

I shook my head. "He's not mine, and he's not here anymore." I turned away, but he touched my arm.

"What have you lost?" he asked.

"Something that was never mine." I shrugged and stepped out of his reach. "I grew up with my grandmother. She was human, and some angel persuaded her to lie to me about everything and treat me in a way that would keep me obedient."

"Like the wolves," he said. "Like me."

I scraped my teeth across my bottom lip, squeezing my eyes shut as I pushed a half-forgotten memory back where I had locked it away. "In a way," I said after a moment, inwardly cursing the shaking of my voice. "I only found out about my true heritage recently. Growing up, I was terrified I'd give in to my thirst, so I kept to myself as much as I could. You met Carl here. Tall, blond?"

He nodded, and we sat at the table with our coffees.

"I accidentally made Carl a kind of slave while saving him from a vampire. I was led to Peter Brannigan, who tried to help me free Carl. It's a long story, but Peter's son had been taken to the slave market years ago. Peter is human and worked for the Council, and we kind of helped each other."

"You were involved with him?" he asked.

"Not exactly. I mean, kind of." I bit my lip hard in an effort to stop rambling. "I don't know. We were digging so hard into finding out about his son, then whoever had him just let him go, let the boy come to us. But Peter had only known a toddler, and he couldn't deal with having an older child in his life. So I took care of Emmett for a while. We were close. Like, we bonded, and Peter ended up moving in. But it was too dangerous here, so Peter took Emmett away. To keep him safe."

He met my eyes, and I knew we understood each other. We both held a darker part inside us, and normality would probably always evade us. We had both lost that one chance of family, which was probably why I trusted him when nobody else did.

"When you told me my children were here, I had the idea they were still children. Small. Young. Lots of memories still to make. And then I saw adults who had already made a life without my presence. It was harder to accept my son as a man. I think I would have been more willing to understand if you had handed me a babe in arms. It almost felt as though I had lost them without having them to begin with. It sounds selfish, I know."

"I get it," I said softly. "Trust me. I get it. But it's not too late. It's like Peter and Emmett. You need time to adjust, but you get to make new memories with them now. Maybe you'll make up for what you missed out on if they become parents themselves."

He blinked. "Do you think that's possible? After all they've been through, do you believe they can have a normal life?"

I really hoped so. "They're good people. It doesn't matter if they have normal or not. Lorcan would find a way to be happy, no matter what. And Lucia may not speak, but never underestimate her. And they're so... so _pure_ , despite everything that's been done to them. There's no bad in those two."

"I like how you make them sound, but they look at me with such distrust that I can't imagine a life with them in it."

He sounded desperate for reassurance, but I couldn't give him false hope. It would take a lot to convince Lorcan to trust his father, especially after Phoenix had admitted to giving away his memories of the twins and their mother, even if he couldn't remember why.

"She sees you," I said. "In her visions. With the werewolves mostly. The same things get repeated a lot. Apart from that, she's been coming up blank more often than not. You said Lucia's kind of power ran in your family. Is it possible for somebody to block that power?"

He looked surprised. "Block it? In theory, yes, but it would be highly unlikely. It's a difficult trick to perform and even harder to sustain."

A lot of highly unlikely things had happened recently.

He leaned forward eagerly. "Maybe we have a connection. Perhaps that's why she sees me. It's possible that my being around has pushed everything else away."

Or maybe there was something important involving Phoenix that she was meant to see. Maybe the visions were urgent because they contained a message she was supposed to understand.

"Lucia saw Koda's death coming," I said after a moment. "It was a while ago, but it seemed like a clear vision."

"He's old. His time will come soon, and the Council will be at odds as the quest for power begins again."

"Your mother might—"

"She can't be the one," he said firmly, as if reassuring himself. "You didn't see her in the UK. She was everything a leader should be, and she wants me to be happy. I had my doubts before, but she's behaved so differently that—"

"She's different because you're playing by her rules now," I said.

Red dots coloured the centres of his cheeks. "I should go. They'll be wondering where I've gotten to. I haven't left the werewolves alone much in a long time. There will be talk if I'm seen here. I've been watching my mother, and I believe there are a lot of things I haven't learned yet. I won't trust anyone completely until I learn more. I want an explanation as to why I gave up my memories. I'll keep out of the way as much as possible until I can explain it to Lucia and Lorcan. Can you let them know I'm thinking of them?"

The pain in his eyes caused a lump to form in my throat. "Of course."

I walked him outside, feeling as though I should say something but unable to figure out what that might be. I had felt a connection to the confused fae ever since we fought together with the werewolves. We were both struggling to find ourselves, both lost once we left the battlefield. Knowing I wasn't the only oddball in the world was sort of a relief.

At my gate, he hesitated. "I should go," he said again.

"Are you still... I mean, are you free to come and go as you please?"

He shrugged. "I'm no longer exiled. I apparently proved myself enough for that. My desire to battle rather than deal in politics was finally of some use. No longer the disappointment." His smile lacked humour. "My mother doesn't want anyone to know we've returned early, so I'm not supposed to be seen."

I grinned. "Maybe people will think you're Lorcan."

His face lit up. "That would be convenient. Ava, I—"

"Ava?"

We both turned to see Leah a few yards away, her hood covering her eyes and a bow and a quiver full of arrows strapped to her shoulder.

A warning chill spread down my spine. "You okay?" I asked, sensing Phoenix bristle beside me.

"I woke up. Felt power," she explained. She tipped her head, and her hood fell. She had recently turned sixteen and managed to look innocent and wise at the same time. She was an important human, and a good ally to have, but having her around was risky, considering her ability to find power. If I took Mrs. Yaga's path, whatever that truly was, I would no longer be able to fight for people like Leah.

"It's okay," I said. "He's just leaving. Go back to bed."

She chewed on her bottom lip, twisting her foot on the pavement. "The thing is, this could be a good time to go see the children if we bring _him_ with us. Nobody would stop him, and—"

"Leah, I can't risk you like that. The Council could take you in again."

Her cheeks flushed red. "But I can help. I can figure out what they can do, what everyone is trying to use against you."

I sighed, surprised that Leah was being so open around Phoenix when nobody else seemed to trust him.

He nudged my elbow. "I'm curious, too. I can take her with me. I will protect her."

Leah grinned, probably realising I was half-afraid to say no to the fae in case he turned on us.

"If you tell Val I did this, I _will_ kill you," I warned her. "I'm going, too."

"Great. I already left a note for Val, though," Leah admitted. "She might go on a rampage if she realises I'm missing, so I'm not taking any chances."

"Got it all worked out, eh?" I took a deep breath before facing Phoenix. "If you or any of the Council lay a hand on this girl, I will end you."

His amusement at the threat didn't help my fear. I had seen Phoenix fight. I had heard rumours of the scope of his mother's power. I _really_ didn't want to go up against him, but I would if necessary.

"Come on," he said. "My driver's waiting." Seeing my hesitation, he nodded. "He's mine now. Don't worry."

I decided not to think about what that meant. He strode off, leaving Leah and me to trail behind him.

"That was a dangerous move," I whispered to Leah. "You don't know him."

"I know enough," she replied, jutting her chin stubbornly. "He feels like Lorcan."

"Don't let Lorcan's goodness confuse you. We can't trust anyone. That's our default mode. Remember that, Leah."

" _You_ trust him."

I huffed out a laugh. "Maybe I'm not the best judge of character."

She patted my arm. "You've done okay so far."

Not always.

The car was outside the cul-de-sac, and I recognised the driver as someone I had once threatened. His head bopped in time with obnoxiously loud music, and he sang along, never missing a word.

Leah exchanged a glance with me. Phoenix opened the front door on the passenger side, and the driver jumped about a foot in the air, his face paling. His fingers fumbled with the radio. I smiled at him, and he blessed himself. I popped open the back door, and Leah and I slid into the car.

Phoenix snapped out directions.

The driver hesitated. "It's just that... we've been warned, you know?" The man looked as though he was trying to figure out which order was the most life-threatening.

"Who am I?" Phoenix asked coolly.

"I'll take you, but—"

"Silence."

The driver clamped his mouth shut and drove us to the grounds where the children lived. The grounds were beautiful, but the building reminded me of an asylum. We had risked death to rescue those children from Hell, but they were trapped again, waiting to be used by yet another master. I had failed them in the worst way, and I owed it to them to figure out a way to get them back to their families. Besides, I felt a connection to them because Emmett would have been trapped amongst them if somebody from the slave market hadn't decided to get rid of him first.

We got out of the car at the gates to find sleeping Guardians in the security hut instead of alert warriors.

"This is weird," I whispered. "Leah, get back in the car."

"No." She shook her head. "We've come this far."

"We'll edge around the wall," Phoenix said, gazing around. "If we just—"

I held up a hand to silence him and pointed to a small garden on the left. From previous visits, I knew a bench was there, surrounded by trees and plants and well hidden, particularly in the dark. Two sets of racing heartbeats had alerted me.

Leah nodded and strode toward the shrubbery. She felt something, just as I did, and she had apparently forgotten the meaning of the word caution. Phoenix hurried to lead the way, and I kept at the back to ensure nobody could get to Leah without going through either Phoenix or me. The place could have been under attack, but I didn't sense any rage or bloodlust in the air.

We crept beyond the trees, where I heard giggles and whispering. On the bench sat a figure straddled by a teenage girl with her skirt around her hips. I covered Leah's eyes without a second thought. She pulled away my hand with an embarrassed groan.

The boy froze and then laughed, the sound ringing loudly in the night air. The girl automatically adjusted her skirt. He gripped her tighter and leaned his chin on her shoulder, his dark hair falling into his eyes. She pressed her face against his neck, shaking with laughter.

"I remember you," he said, looking at me.

As we approached them, Phoenix said, "I take it you two have something to do with the sleeping Guardians." He sounded slightly impressed.

"You helped us," I said. "You helped fight against the guards in the slave market."

"And look where it got me," the boy replied. "Prettier place, but a prison all the same."

"I'm sorry," I said. "I'm trying to change that. What did you do to the Guardians?"

He patted the girl on the back. "Some of us have skills." He grinned. "What are you sneaking around for?"

"We just want to take a look around. If we go inside, will there be any Guardians awake?"

He shrugged. "Hard to tell. Her tricks can be kind of unstable. We left the side door open. Go in that way. If anyone's around, it's probably just kitchen staff."

"How are they treating you here?" Phoenix asked.

"Same as anywhere else. Now, do you mind? We don't get much time alone." He gave us a lopsided smile that was pretty endearing, but the hardness remained in his eyes.

Again, I was forced to remind myself that the children had been raised in death and blood and fear. The boy in front of me had killed, been trained to kill. Emmett might have gone through the exact same thing.

We left them there, the girl's giggles erupting as soon as we were out of sight.

"Maybe we should have separated them," I said, feeling a little uncomfortable at the realisation that both teens were probably only a little older than Leah.

"We don't have time for a scene," Phoenix said. "You said he helped you before?"

I exhaled loudly. "When we finally got to the market in Hell, he was one of the guards. The ones who aren't sold have to work there. He turned on the guards who attacked us then asked us not to hurt the children." I thought of Emmett with a pang. "They grow up fast in the market. But I'm not so sure they know how to handle the things they've gone through."

Leah trembled next to me.

"You okay?" I asked.

She nodded. "If it wasn't for Val, I'd be one of them. I'd be stuck here. Emmett, too. Even Dita if things had been different. Imagine if someone like you had ended up here. This is just another prison. You can't let this keep happening, Ava. You have to stop it."

I took her hand. "I'm doing my best, Lee. It's just taking longer than I expected."

"My mother won't let that happen," Phoenix said in a low voice. "You'd have to kill her first, and you would never get close enough to her to cause her harm. She would kill you before you could attack in any case. I don't think you realise what she can do. If her sights are set on these children, forget them."

"Then I'll have to convince her she's wrong," I said firmly.

He scoffed, "You are nothing more than an ant to her. She'll step on you and forget your name immediately."

Leah stepped right up to Phoenix and put her hands on her hips, looking fierce for the first time since we had met. "Ants work _together_ for the good of the colony. They do what's best for everyone, and they survive. Your mother only cares about herself."

He shook with fury. "You know _nothing_ about my mother."

I stepped between them. "Calm down. She's a teenage girl. Take your anger out on me if you can't control yourself but don't even think about putting it on her."

"We should hurry," was his reply. "We don't have much time."

He turned abruptly and headed for the building. Leah and I had to jog to keep up with him.

He stayed silent until we grew close to the end of the driveway. "I should go in first. Scope out the situation."

"Maybe we should stick together." I gazed at the building. "Leah's probably safer with you than me when it comes to Guardians."

Leah looked paler than usual.

"You okay?" I asked her.

She nodded, looking determined, and took a step forward. "Let's get on with this."

We snuck around the building to the side door and into the kitchen. The area was strangely empty of life, but as soon as we stepped outside of the kitchen, Leah gasped and sagged against the wall.

"It's too much," she said. "There's so much here. I can't..." She shook her head.

Phoenix lifted her into his arms, gentle despite his earlier anger. "We should leave."

She struggled against him. "I'm fine. We're here. We can't turn back. If we just walk around for a bit, maybe I could get used to how it feels."

Phoenix nodded, but he didn't put her down. He carried the girl as if she weighed nothing, and I followed, sending my other senses outward in an attempt to gain an early warning.

"It's so overwhelming," Leah said in a small voice. "It's worse than I expected. Whoever has control of the people in these walls will win any battle at all, but it's self-destructive. There might not be anything left afterward. It's out of control."

"What can you feel?" I whispered.

"Power that hasn't been controlled. It's all over the place, wreaking havoc. It feels like... chaos. There's a natural witch in here, one who hasn't been taught. Her power's so raw that... we need to get out of here. It's dangerous. If a fight breaks out, the fear and anger could provoke a disaster."

Phoenix didn't hesitate. He led us back the way we came. I didn't want to leave. I wanted him to see more, to hear more, but if Leah was scared, then I would listen.

Outside, Phoenix put Leah down, and she knelt on the grass, breathing deeply.

"They need to be trained," she said. "They need to be taught control. They need to be separated. There's too much going on in there. Poor Emmett if that's what he lived with all those years."

My blood ran cold at the memories of Emmett and his night terrors, of the things he had hinted he had to do to survive in Hell.

"Do the Council know exactly what they have on their hands?" Leah was rarely unruffled, but she looked horrified. "If people find out, they'll want to kill them. It's like you, Ava. They thought it would be better if you were dead than risk what you could possibly do, right? That's going to happen here when they've stopped being useful, or when word gets out. Except they could probably protect themselves as a group. There would be a bloodbath. We have to do _something_."

"We should get out of here," Phoenix said, but approaching footsteps sent us all on red alert.

"Run," I hissed. "Get her out of here. Leah can't stay here, Phoenix. You saw her. This place would kill her. Move!"

He hesitated.

"You promised," I said pleadingly, and he nodded.

I ran toward the footsteps, hoping to hold them off long enough for Phoenix to take Leah to safety. I jogged the length of the building and met three Guardians. The first, a dark-haired giant froze, staring at me in confusion, while the second cracked his tattooed knuckles, a sly smile on his face.

"What are you doing here?" the third asked in a commanding tone.

"Needed to check up on everyone. Make sure they're still here and safe."

He took a step toward me. "That's our job."

"Don't really trust the tattoos." I nodded at the second one's hands. "And I'm pretty sure he isn't on the same side as me."

The dark-haired Guardian calmly took a step toward me, catching my attention while the second swung out some kind of metal chain and whacked me in the shoulder.

Yelping with pain, I yanked at the metal. It slipped out of my fingers, but my tug pulled the Guardian off balance. Swearing, he dropped the chain and unsheathed a knife.

"Enough," the dark-haired one said, sounding confused by the tattooed Guardian's action.

"As long as she's still breathing, it's never enough."

The dark-haired Guardian frowned. "Our orders aren't to murder her."

"Self-defence," the tattooed one said. "She's probably here with all of her rebels."

I laughed scornfully. "Yeah, we've just overrun the place. Can't you see all of those invisible fighters?"

"A distraction," he said. "While the others kidnap the children or murder them in their beds."

"He could be right." The third fled. I didn't exactly blame him. In fact, I wished I could run away, too.

"We're not killing her," the dark-haired Guardian said firmly.

"We all have our orders," the tattooed Guardian said, smiling as he slit his companion's throat. He advanced on me without even glancing back to see if the other Guardian had fallen.

I backed up in disgust. "Killing your own now?"

Not all of the Guardians were on the same side. Too many took orders from someone they held more loyalty for than the official Council, someone who was becoming so sure of themselves that they were taking more obvious measures to gain control. The more steps I took, the further away the truth seemed to lead, but I had my suspicions.

The remaining Guardian was large, at least a foot taller and a hell of a lot of pounds heavier than I was, and he had something I didn't: an eagerness to die for his cause. I accepted that my causes could one day lead to my death, but I wasn't trying to speed up the process. Still, my biggest reasons to survive had left me. I also had a lingering injury, and taking a life sometimes left a bad taste in my mouth. But those tattoos definitely stirred the heat in my blood.

"So whose bitch are you anyway?" I asked, narrowly avoiding another strike.

Madness flashed in his eyes. "You won't live long enough to see for yourself."

"You can't kill me. Don't you know how many of your _brothers_ I've killed all by myself? What's so special about you?"

He laughed, sounding genuinely amused. "You think we would waste our best warriors on the likes of you? The rest of us were busy dealing with more important matters while you danced with lesser men."

He flung the bloody knife at me. I dodged it, but he grappled with me instead as if he would enjoy using his bare hands to take me down. I punched his jaw, but he barely flinched. Okay, so maybe he wasn't lying. He shoved me then kicked out as I stumbled. I fell back, unable to keep my balance. He aimed a punch at my side, and I rolled out of his way before jumping to my feet.

We exchanged a few blows, then he grunted and gripped my neck with one hand, pressing against my stomach with the other. His fingers were so close to my injury that I forgot how to breathe as pain wrenched through my torso. The hand around my neck tightened as he pushed me against a wall.

I couldn't defend myself, couldn't move at all. Even breathing hurt. He pressed harder against my diaphragm. The action sent what felt like red hot irons through my skin. Was he super observant, or did he already know about my injury?

My vision blurred as something flew past with a whizzing sound. All of a sudden, I was free, still wracked with pain but able to breathe again. My enemy was down, an arrow lodged in his skull.

I looked around to see Leah standing in position, her bow still in her hands. She appeared frozen until Phoenix gently took the weapon away. I recovered as best I could as she got herself together and let Phoenix lead her to me.

With a wry smile, I got to my feet. She launched herself at me, wrapping her arms around my waist. I flinched, biting the inside of my cheek until it bled.

"Your _little_ injury almost got you killed," Phoenix said quietly as he inspected the tattooed Guardian's body.

Leah glanced at me in surprise, so I distracted her by asking if she was okay.

"I'm fine," she said. "You all make it look so easy, and I figured I needed actual practice, but I didn't think it would feel like this." She looked at her trembling hands.

"Thank you," I said, "but you should have run. Don't take any chances."

She smiled at me. "And where do we get that from, Ava?"

I glanced at the bodies, shaking my head at the waste of life. "He killed his own," I whispered. "How could he turn on his Circle like that?"

"We should leave," Phoenix said as shouts rose from inside the building.

We stayed amongst the trees as much as possible as we ran for the car. I split up from the others to check on the grove, but the young couple had already left, so I followed Phoenix and Leah back to the waiting car.

Phoenix took us home, but he stayed silent for the entire journey. Leah and I got out of the car when the driver parked outside the cul-de-sac.

I leaned into the open door. "You saw the tattoos on his hands, right?"

Phoenix stared straight ahead, his jaw clenched tight. "He was one of those assassins I told you about. The group that came after us. They all have similar tattoos."

He rubbed his chest and finally looked at me. "Goodbye, Ava." His eyes were hard and cold, and he looked just like his mother as I shut the car door.

Chapter Five

I managed to get maybe two hours sleep before Carl began banging around in the kitchen. He had a key, and sometimes he slept in Emmett's old room. Other times, he stayed with Lorcan or Esther instead. He was in a worse state of limbo than I was.

He set a large mug of coffee in front of me as soon as I sat down at the kitchen table.

"I love you," I said, sniffing the air. I smelled glorious, glorious rashers and eggs.

"Yeah, yeah. Ry asked me yesterday if I was still your minion, and if so, where he could get one."

I grinned. "Sounds about right."

"You look like you got punched in the face. Tired again?"

"I didn't get much sleep last night." I took a sip of coffee. "If I tell you something, you can't tell anyone else, okay? Especially not Val."

"As if. She takes killing the messenger to a whole other level." He laid a plate of food in front of me and joined me at the table.

"Phoenix was here last night."

He raised an eyebrow.

"It gets worse. He wanted to warn us that Fionnuala is back. _Secretly_. Then, somehow, I got roped into going to see the children with him and Leah." I shook my head at Carl's gasp of surprise. "I know. Trust me, I _know_."

"So what happened?"

"Leah was overwhelmed by the amount of chaotic power there, and then three Guardians showed up. One was tattooed, and he killed his own, just to have a go at me."

"Shit."

"The third one had already run for help, so I fought the tattooed Guardian, but in the end, Leah killed him."

" _Leah_?"

"Yeah." I pushed the plate away. "How am I different from Fionnuala if the outcome is the same? Children becoming killers?"

"Shut up and eat your food. You didn't ask Leah to kill."

My laugh sounded hollow. "No, I just put the weapon in her hands."

"What did Phoenix think?"

I shivered at the memory. "He had another mood swing. I've no idea what he's thinking about anything."

"Be careful," Carl warned. "He's not Peter, and you're not Helena. There's no magical fix to what you've both gone through."

"Are you fucking kidding me?"

He gazed at me, warmth in his eyes. "I'm not trying to hurt you. I just want to make sure you don't make a mistake because you pity him. You can't save everyone."

My lips trembled. "We've all noticed."

His face fell. "Ava..."

"I need some space." I walked out of the room, but my hands wouldn't stop shaking until he left the house. The people closest to me cut the deepest wounds, each and every time.

Then, I realised I hadn't heard from Gabe. He hadn't warned me that Fionnuala was back. Eddie's words rang clear and true in my head. He would never have taken Gabe on board and allied with the angel. But I had. I had connected myself to him magically. Maybe that was my mistake.

I decided to go to the bar that afternoon, but not until I passed around the warning that Fionnuala had returned. Instead of fear, I found cockiness; the previous fight had boosted everyone's confidence. Except their confidence in me.

I visited the twins before I left. "Phoenix was here last night," I told them.

Lorcan's smile vanished. "What a pity."

"Maybe you should cut him some slack. He believes you're his children, and he wants to know you both."

"So why didn't we see him last night?" Lorcan demanded.

Lucia moved across the room and stood next to Lorcan.

"I'm not saying any of this will be easy, but he wants to give you answers first. I suppose he feels like he has to earn your trust now or something. So he promised to keep out of your way until he can give you something. A reason, maybe. He believes you'll need that to repair what's between you."

Lorcan's expression grew cold, but I caught the hope on Lucia's. "I don't care what he believes," Lorcan said.

"Come on," I said softly. "He's trying. If you heard him talk... he seems broken by the way he's missed out on your lives. He hasn't got a clue what's going on, but he's trying. At least give him the chance to—"

"What's your obsession with him?" Lorcan demanded. "You're supposed to be one of us. He's _not_ one of us. He's the son of someone who could be our greatest enemy, Ava."

"And he's _your_ dad. I just... I know what it's like to miss out on having family. I don't want you to have any regrets."

His stern expression softened slightly. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't take it out on you. You're a friend to us, Ava. We want it to remain that way."

"So do I. I need you both on my side. I'm not saying we should blindly trust anyone, but if there's a chance to fix what was done to your family—"

"I have no expectations," he said. "It's better that way."

I nodded. "I get that."

Lucia stretched out her arm, but I moved out of her reach, unwilling to see whatever vision she had in store for me, if any. "I'm, uh, I'm going to check on Gabe. I'm getting worried that he's changed his mind about helping us."

I left and headed over to Dita's to make peace with Carl, but he was busy trying to teach Dita about bookkeeping. She hadn't been able to go to school, so the entire cul-de-sac had pulled together to keep the learning process going. I doubted her school would ever appreciate the effort we had put into Dita's lessons. How to skin a rabbit probably wasn't on the curriculum, but that hadn't stopped Ry from going into excessive detail.

I reluctantly went to Gabe's bar, knowing it would only be open to staff at that time of day. When I got there, Gabe was sitting at the bar, a drink in front of him. I took the seat next to him, pretending I didn't hear him groan.

I nodded at Finn, who looked uncharacteristically worried.

"Why didn't you tell me she was back?" I asked Gabe.

"Who?"

"Fionnuala."

"Oh. Is she? I didn't know. I'm being kept out of the loop it seems." He looked at me, and his eyes appeared bloodshot, which seemed impossible for a mask-wearing angel. "How do you know she's back?"

"Phoenix told me."

Finn dropped a glass, and it shattered all over the floor.

Gabe shook his head and got to his feet. "I need to work. I'll contact you if I have any news."

"Are you okay?" I asked.

"Your people are safe, aren't they?"

"That's not what—"

"Of course it is. All I have to tell you is that Esther's Circle have been here pestering me. They want to speak to Esther, to persuade her to return to the fold."

"Really?"

"I need to be alone, Ava. If you haven't got anything important to say, then please leave."

"What's with you?"

"I'm tired. I have to work. I can't do anything for you today. I can't do anything for anyone." He slipped into the back room, slamming the door after him.

I turned back to Finn, who had just finished cleaning up the glass. "What's going on?"

"We've been having trouble," he said. "It's supposed to be a neutral place, but there have been arguments. Violence. Attacks, really. He's been called a traitor. Worse things, too."

"Why? Because of me?"

"Maybe. Or maybe he stood up to the wrong person. He's been asking the wrong kinds of questions. He knows better than anyone that asking questions can get us killed. But he's changing. And he's terrified."

"What do you mean, changing?"

Finn sighed, leaning his tattooed arms on the counter. He glanced at the backroom door and lowered his voice. "He thinks he's losing his power, that he's becoming more human. I've never seen him scared before." He shook his head. "He thinks helping you is healing whatever it is inside him that's keeping him here. He's not making any sense, but he's afraid he's going to just fade away."

"But he's an angel."

"Yeah, and he's a fallen one. Need big karma to take that back. He thinks he's running out of time or something. Or he's doing the wrong thing. He's a mess."

"Why are you telling me this?"

He hesitated. "Maybe you could let him go. Tell him to stop helping or something. I've never seen him like this, and I don't like it. It makes my skin crawl to hear him talk, the things he's been saying. Leave him out of your battles."

I frowned, sitting there and staring into space as Finn went about his business. What Finn was saying had to be bullshit. An angel couldn't become human or fade away. That wasn't possible.

"What's he like?" Finn asked, disturbing my thoughts.

"What? Who?"

"Phoenix." He said the name reverently, his eyes full of awe.

"You know of him?"

He grinned. "He was practically my idol, the young royal doing whatever he wanted."

"Some kind of playboy fae?" I asked, trying not to laugh.

He wiped down the counter. "Not exactly. The fae had some tough years. We barely managed to keep a hold of our place on the Council at one stage. Everything changed when Fionnuala married the great warrior Conn."

"Is marriage that important to the fae?"

"The right one is. Her family were powerful but unpopular, and Conn was a real hero to many of us. Phoenix looked like him, and a lot of us saw it as a sign. Phoenix didn't seem as uptight as his mother."

"Where's Conn now?"

He sagged against the counter. "Everything went wrong. We heard Conn was sick and a witch had cured him, but he died soon after, apparently from a festering wound. Not long after that, Phoenix disappeared. The rumours whispered that Phoenix had died, too. Then, there was talk of Fionnuala losing her seat if she didn't have an heir. And up Phoenix pops, walking werewolves around like puppies."

"Didn't anyone question what happened to him?"

He blinked. "You don't question the boss, Red. Besides, he's back, and he's going to marry a member of the British Committee. He might restore the faith a little." His eyes tightened. "Like I said, we've had some tough years. Is he a leader?"

"He's like an angel of death on the battlefield," I said, smiling as Finn's eyes widened with hope. "Whatever you've heard about him, multiply it by ten. Between him and the werewolves... I wouldn't want to make an enemy of them."

"It's a relief to know the son is alive and a warrior like his father. That makes us more secure. If Fionnuala had died or been dethroned, there would have been a civil war determining who was next in line."

"If Phoenix wasn't full-blooded fae, if his father had been human, would he still be in charge?"

Finn choked out a laugh. "Absolutely not. We are pure, and only the pure are fit to rule us." His face hardened, the seriousness of his race overruling the light-heartedness of his nature.

"I'm going to speak to Gabe," I said. I didn't like being around Finn when he acted that way. I hated to think that all of his race would judge the twins because their mother had been a human witch, despite their father being fae royalty. It didn't seem fair.

I entered Gabe's office without knocking. He sat behind his desk, staring into space. He flinched when he noticed me approach, and I shrugged.

"I can't leave it alone," I said. "I hear you've been having trouble."

"Finn," he muttered. "Always with the gossip. You would think he was human, the way he harps on so."

"If you're backing out, do it now. Neither of us can afford things to get messy."

"I never said I was backing out!" he barked.

"I know. But maybe you need to."

He glared at me. "What has Finn been saying?"

"That you think you're losing your power maybe. That maybe there's something bigger going on with you."

He made a disgusted sound. "Finn talks a lot. You don't usually listen. Why start now?"

"Fionnuala's back. Things are going to get serious. We both know that. If you aren't ready, if you can't hack it, then you're free to walk away."

He frowned. "You would let me walk away. Just like that. No repercussions. Nothing to fear?"

"You saved my life," I said softly. "I think we're even by now. And you can't be honest with me. It doesn't make for a good working relationship."

He gazed around the room. "Before you came along, _this_ made me happy. Working here, running the bar. More than being a part of the Council. It takes a lot of ego to be in charge, a huge amount of ego to believe you know what's best for a large group of people. Most of the time I'm sitting in that Council chair, I'm thinking of this room, of being here instead."

"So... do this then?"

"I can't," he hissed. "I'm supposed to atone. How is working in a bar atoning? How am I supposed to...? Maybe I've already gone wrong. Maybe everything I've done has been the wrong step. How am I supposed to tell?"

He seemed to be talking to himself rather than me, and I could see he was unravelling.

"Gabe, what's going on?" I asked, a little afraid. "You're freaking me out."

"I'm freaking myself out." He stood abruptly and came around the desk to clutch my upper arms. "Are you leading me in the wrong direction?" he asked, shaking me. "Are you the mistake? Has this all been a test?"

"I have no fucking clue," I whispered.

He let me go. "Just get out. I told you, I have work to do."

I left, exchanging a knowing glance with Finn as I left the bar. I walked down the road, counting heartbeats in my despair. Gabe was losing his mind. That was the only explanation I had for it. And I was relying on him to help me, too. We were a team of broken soldiers with broken minds. How did I ever imagine we could win?

"Ava!" Gabe called.

I paused to let him catch up. He stopped in front of me, his mask a little more secure than before.

"Forget something?" I asked.

He held up his phone. "I got a call. You can come with me."

My stomach churned. "Where?"

"There's been an attack on a business in town. Guardians and the gardaí have both been called in, and I told Shay we would help bridge the two. There have been some difficulties over dividing responsibilities between them."

"Who attacked the business?" I asked, automatically thinking of shadows and tattooed assassins.

He looked as though he couldn't believe what he was about to say. "Humans."

Chapter Six

"I can't believe you're taking me to a brothel," I teased as Gabe parked behind a paddy wagon. I was just glad to see he had pulled himself out of whatever pit of depression fallen angels tended to land in.

"It's not my fault the humans took it upon themselves to go vigilante on the succubi."

"About that. I might not be the best person for this. My past experiences with a succubus were all bad."

"Just get out of the car," he said wearily. "I need you to deal with the humans if they get out of hand. That's all."

The brothel looked run down and dull, apart from the rather overt advertisement hanging on the door. Only one Guardian stood out front. When we approached, he stared insolently at Gabe for too long before moving to let him pass. A swift run-in with my knee soon had the Guardian doubled over in agony.

Gabe looked back in surprise at the moaning. "Ava?"

"My knee slipped."

I caught his smile before he turned away. I followed him up a flight of dark stairs lit only by chains of red lights on either side. The banister felt sticky, so I kept my hands to myself, just in case.

We stepped into a large, sleazily decorated establishment that reminded me of a vampire bar I had once visited. The scene was chaotic. A group of humans were handcuffed to chairs while some half-dressed women tended to a wounded succubus. Shay was smiling at a Guardian who was busy shouting in his face.

Gabe put on his Council hat and got into the middle of the argument. "Enough. Somebody update me on the situation."

"But—" the Guardian began.

Gabe held up a hand. "Not you." He nodded at Shay. "You. Speak."

Shay raised his eyebrows but responded, "The succubi are freely advertising their... services. The man on the left there is sitting next to his wife. She smelled a woman's perfume on him and followed him here. When he got back home, she tore strips out of him, and he claimed that he was brainwashed by the succubi. She gathered a small mob together, him included, and came here to confront the succubi. The succubi claimed he was a paying customer, and the wife somehow got close enough to give one succubus a minor injury."

"Is that it?" Gabe asked.

"No. One of the men who was part of the mob is critical in hospital right now. The succubi say it was self-defence, and—"

"And he'll die happy," a dark-eyed woman called out, her arm wrapped protectively around the injured succubus's shoulder.

"The problem," Shay continued, "is that we're in iffy territory. Prostitution is illegal here, and whether the succubi like it or not, that includes them, too."

"We have our own laws, and this is how they survive," Gabe said.

"But _we're_ here to protect," Shay said. "Situations like this are complicated. Was he brainwashed? Are humans dying here? Your people won't give me anything, and if that man dies, who's to say his brother or son or wife or girlfriend or whoever won't burn the place down?"

"They have quotas," I said. "Vampires and other beings, too. The Guardians are supposed to keep an eye on that kind of thing."

"Things are getting heated on the streets, Ava," Shay said. "There's no trust, no open communication. Suspicion and paranoia are things that will get people killed."

"Let the Guardians deal with the succubi this time. I'll arrange for the human to be taken to our clinic instead. Our medical staff might be able to keep him alive," Gabe said. "Your people can deal with the humans, and I promise you I will answer any questions you might have."

Shay hesitated. "I'm supposed to deal with Erossi."

"If he isn't helping, then I will. You're part of Ava's deal. I can't allow harm to come to you. You can trust me."

"What deal?" Shay asked me.

"Before I knew you were a judgemental arse, I asked Gabe to protect you as well as the other humans in my life," I said snappily, although I was more irritated by the way the succubi kept looking at me.

The Guardian looked from one of us to the other in disbelief.

"Your head's going to fall off if you keep doing that," I told him.

"You really have no idea of your place," he said.

Shay moved closer to him. "Be very careful of what you say next."

That provoked another argument, which Gabe tried to get in the middle of. Bored, I wandered over to the humans.

"Which one of you was brainwashed?" I asked.

The woman's lower lip trembled as she nodded to the bald man on her right. "Him. They forced him here, forced him to do all kinds of things. He might have died!"

"Right." I looked at the man and smiled. "Where's your mark?"

He blinked in confusion. "My... mark?"

"Yeah, the succubi mark. The thing they mark you with to make you theirs, you know, to brainwash you? Big, red, itchy mark. Can't miss it. So where's yours?"

His entire head turned a weird puce colour as he stuttered a couple of times.

"Of course he doesn't have one," the dark-eyed succubus said scornfully. "He came here and begged us to use him. Pathetic."

With a screech of anger, the man's wife lifted her foot and booted the man as hard as she could. He bit his lip and looked away, but she wasn't finished. She kicked and swore, insulting him in every way I had ever heard and then some.

"Um, you might want to move her," I called out.

A young garda released the handcuffs from one of her wrists to untangle her from the chair, and she took advantage of the freedom to bitch-slap her husband. It took two gardaí to carry her away.

The other men had started laughing, but I glared at them. "At least she doesn't have magical powers or the strength of ten men. Your friend in the hospital could be dead tomorrow. Think about that the next time you want to attack a supernatural."

They shut up instantly.

"Wait," the dark-eyed succubus called as I started to leave.

Groaning, I turned to face her. "I don't want any trouble, and I'm not in the mood for your crap today."

"We aren't our sister," she said. She was beautiful—they all were—but something about them seemed more dangerous than the assassins who had been attacking us. "Thank you for clearing up that nastiness with the human."

"Shit like that is going to keep happening," I said. "There can't be two sets of rules for everyone, and you have to be open about what exactly goes on here."

"We advertise ourselves as succubi," she said, sounding confused.

"Yeah, but most humans don't know what that means."

"I've heard rumours," she whispered. "But we need to know one thing before we choose a side. Are you planning on removing the quotas? Cutting off our food supply?"

"I'm planning on giving the food supply a voice." I turned my back on her look of surprise.

Gabe called me over to him and Shay. The Guardians and gardaí had finally stopped arguing.

"I'll walk you out," Shay said, and the three of us headed back to Gabe's car.

"What's the problem?" Gabe asked him.

"The Guardians aren't working with us. Not the way they claim to," Shay said. "The succubi called _us_ to the scene, and the Guardians had a fit when they showed up and saw that we were already there. They don't want to work with us. I don't know what's changed, but they aren't cooperating. All of these press conferences are for nothing."

I shrugged. "Then maybe it's time you tell the truth at the press conferences."

"That could put him in danger," Gabe said.

"We have to do something," I said. "We have to ease people into the changes we want to make. If we disrupt everything, people aren't going to know who to trust. We're getting through to a tiny proportion of people right now. Fionnuala has the British press eating out of her hands while everyone here is anxious and suspicious and waiting for something to go wrong."

"I had planned on carrying on as is," Shay said, "for as long as we could. But we're going to slowly separate from the Council, hold our own interviews and press releases, and get together with supernaturals who aren't affiliated with the Council. We're going to do what we can to protect the people in this country, but we're doing it our way."

My phone rang, and I stepped away to answer it.

"Ava?" Wesley said.

"Yeah, I'm kinda busy."

"I get it. You don't want to talk to me, but I had to let you know that my mother's having serious doubts about your grandmother staying here. Nancy has been pretty aggressive the last few days, and we're worried that we're not the best option for her."

"But—"

"I know I said I'd do what I could, but I have to work, and that leaves my mam dealing with Nancy alone. It's tough, Ava."

I resisted the urge to ask about his job, telling myself I didn't care. "I'll drop over when I can but not now. There's a lot of stuff going on that's—"

"Dangerous, I know. We really do need to talk about this, though."

"I promise I'll visit. Try to hold your mam off until then." I hung up abruptly, a little shaken. Hearing his voice did strange things to me.

We said goodbye to Shay, then Gabe dropped me off at home. I immediately called a meeting with the people I trusted most: Carl, Esther, Val, and the twins. I might have gathered others, but I had been avoiding Anka and Margie since the meeting with the solicitor, Martin Breslin. Of the rest, I wasn't sure who still had faith in me.

We sat around my kitchen table—our usual meeting place. They looked at me with questioning eyes.

"We need to catch up," I said. "And I'm not sure who I trust around here anymore."

"What do you mean?" Lorcan asked.

I took a couple of deep breaths. "I don't feel comfortable right now. Anyone could turn on us."

"Why are you so anxious?" Esther looked sympathetic, but I could tell they all thought I was overreacting.

I really wasn't sure why I was so concerned, maybe because I had been saved by a teenage girl in my last fight. "The entire country is suspicious. I went to see Gabe, and he took me to a succubi brothel that had been attacked by a group of humans. One of the humans might die. The incident happened because a husband lied to his wife. Shay said there's tension on the streets, and I think something terrible might happen between the humans and the supernaturals if we don't unite them somehow."

Val said, "The only way to unite them is to have a common enemy."

"And that should be the Council," Carl added.

"How do we turn everyone against the Council without being ready to be tried as traitors?" I asked. "We're on thin ice as it is. Fionnuala's back, and the fae are stronger than ever, especially with the werewolves at their backs."

"We need someone like Phoenix," Esther said. "I'm not trying to bug you, Lorcan, but we need some fae on our side."

"He's popular," I said, "with the younger fae anyway. But we can't rely on anyone else. I'm starting to think we might have to push harder, before people start rioting in the streets. The Council are too secretive, and rumours will spread and multiply. You know how it is. If people don't know something, they'll make it up. We need to circumvent that."

"The press could turn the tide," Carl said.

"Again, still very risky," I said. "But that's not exactly why I called you all here. At least, not just that."

"What's going on?" Esther asked worriedly.

"Val, don't get mad," I began, preparing to be beaten senseless. "Phoenix took Leah and me to see the children."

She rose to her feet, her shoulders bulging. "Are you joking?" she hissed.

"She left you a note," I said weakly, backing away from the table. "Just chill for a minute. Phoenix wouldn't have let anything happen to her."

Baffled glances were exchanged.

"Ava, you're the only one who trusts him," Carl said.

I licked my lower lip. "I know. And I trust you lot. So have some faith in me, too, okay?"

Esther pulled Val back into her seat. "Keep going," Esther said, the usual warmth gone from the shifter's voice.

"There's a lot of power there, but it isn't being controlled. It's a time bomb waiting to happen. Even if we manage to free the kids, we'll have to be careful. It's not going to be easy, and some of them may never be safe enough to give back to their human families."

"You're sounding a lot like my brother," Esther said warily.

"I haven't finished yet," I snapped. "Yeah, it's going to take time and hard work, but that doesn't mean we give up. The other problem is that I was seen there. A Guardian with tattoos killed one of his own Circle in front of me."

"What? Why would he do that?" Esther said, horrified.

"I've been thinking about that," I said. "At first, I thought he assumed the other Guardian was going to avoid a fight with me, but now I think it's so there were no witnesses when he made up some shit about me attacking them."

"Probably," Esther said. "Has Gabe heard anything?"

I shifted uncomfortably. "Gabe's kind of going through something right now. I don't think he's in with the Council anymore. He didn't even know Fionnuala was back."

"You should warn Eddie Brogan that Fionnuala has returned," Val said. "You need to please some allies."

I nodded. "I suppose I could run over there."

"Will Shay and Moe be there, too?" Carl asked.

I grinned. "He hates when you call him that."

"Well, I hate that his scumbags deal drugs to people in my area," he retorted.

I wasn't touching that even with somebody else's hands. I cleared my throat. "Again, that's not all. Gabe told me that Esther's Circle want to get in touch with her. Probably to convince her to return to them."

Esther flinched and shook her head.

"This could be your chance to tell them your side of the story," I said. "We could arrange a meeting, try to let them know that you haven't gone over to the dark side, and see if they can help us out a little."

She looked sick. "I don't know if we can risk that. They could arrest me on sight."

"They protected you when the beasts attacked," I said gently. "They love you. That was obvious to everyone."

"It might be our in with the Council now that Gabe isn't the golden boy anymore," Carl said. "You wouldn't have to go alone."

"What if they don't believe me?" Esther asked. "The shifters have to follow my brother, whether they agree with him or not."

"You managed to turn your back on him," Val pointed out.

"I had no choice," Esther said.

"You can think about it," I said, hoping time would persuade her. "I would go with you."

"They could arrest _you_ ," she said.

"We can take the chance. I saw how protective they were of you. If they heard your side of the story, they might see that you're right. We could really use some Guardians on our side, Esther."

She nodded. "I'll talk to Gabe about it."

"Just be gentle with him," I warned. "He's a little over-sensitive right now."

"He's another one the rest of us don't trust," Carl said a little too sharply.

"I trust him," Esther said. "And he did save Ava's life. It would have been so easy for him to let her go, but he didn't."

Val nodded. "I agree. I may not trust the fae, but the angel made a deal with Ava. He can't hurt us without hurting himself."

I wasn't about to admit that I had given Gabe the chance to break free. I noticed

Lorcan had been strangely silent. "You okay?" I asked him.

He nodded. "I was just thinking that you should update the humans. Away from Eddie Brogan."

"I don't want to be seen going over there," I said.

Lorcan held up his hand. "You could meet the policeman elsewhere. Let him pass on messages."

"But you definitely need to see Eddie first," Carl warned.

I glanced at Esther, who was going to face her old Circle for me. The least I could do was make nice with the one person who could probably make a difference when all of the cards fell.

Chapter Seven

I didn't enjoy visiting Eddie so often, but sometimes it was necessary.

"So we're back to square one," I said after telling him all about Fionnuala and Phoenix.

"Not necessarily," he said thoughtfully.

"I take it you're in the dark as much as Gabe."

He nodded. "The changes have been subtle, but we're slowly being pushed out to make room for fresh blood. Not all rebellions come from war, Ava."

"So what are you going to do about it?"

He smiled. "I'm going to do what I do best. Wait and strike when they least expect it."

I stared at him, wondering if the time would come when he would strike at _me_. "Any ideas on finding the assassins or the tattooist Val's been searching for? The loose ends are making me itch."

"Marina may be able to seek them out, but I suspect the protection over them is complicated. Otherwise, I would have discovered them by now." He tapped his chin. "Tricky, tricky."

"I'm more worried about the possibility that there'll never be peace between humans and supernaturals. Are we stupid to even imagine it?"

"Stupid? No. But it will take time. Bigotry and ignorance survive longer than you might think."

I frowned. "So what should I do next?"

" _You're_ asking _me_?"

I grinned. "You've been around longer than me. Seemed appropriate."

He gave me a genuine smile. "What a turn for the books. I say, wait until the time feels right, but push gently whenever you can. Have you heard from Daimhín?"

"Nope. Is she in the country?"

"Perhaps she's dead," he said wistfully. "I'm curious about Phoenix. I think he might be Fionnuala's weak spot. Can you twist him until he breaks?"

I frowned. "No."

"Pity. We could use those werewolves. Marina could destroy them, but that might get messy."

"Let's leave Marina out of this."

"You never know when she'll come in handy," he said. "Koda seems well, by the way."

According to Lucia's vision, Koda's imminent death was supposed to spark change, but I couldn't figure out how.

"Maybe Lucia was wrong," I said.

"Perhaps. How I would love a chat with Eloise instead," he said longingly.

"I'd hate to think what Daimhín would charge for five minutes with her seer," I joked, but he flinched. I was getting really tired of being suspicious of Eddie.

"Oh," he said. "How's your grandmother these days?"

"Getting worse. The truth is hurting her right now. I don't know what to do."

"I wish I had the power to ease her mind." He sounded genuine.

I blinked a couple of times. The conversation had sparked a couple of different thoughts that I longed to explore further. "I should go," I said, wincing a little as I pushed away from the counter.

"Are you still wearing a bandage?" he asked.

"Nope," I lied and walked out of his shop.

***

Val rang my phone as I sat curled up on the sofa, a hot-water bottle pressed against my belly.

"Leah wanted me to tell you that there's a fae outside your door. Should I take his head?"

I tried not to laugh. "No, it's okay. Tell her thanks. I've got this."

I hung up, went to the door, opened it, and returned to the sofa. If he wanted to come in, he could, but I wasn't in the mood to stand on my doorstep and try to figure him out. The front door closed, a few hesitant footsteps sounded in the hall, and Phoenix walked into the room. He cut a lonely figure, and I did pity him, but I wasn't sure what he wanted from us, not truly.

"I needed some air," he said, taking a seat next to me.

"So you came inside?"

"Anywhere is less suffocating than home." He rubbed his chest and gazed around the room, anywhere but at me.

The silence made me uncomfortable. "What is it you're looking for? You keep coming back here."

"I don't know what else to do. _They're_ here. The answers are here, and yet, they might as well be far away."

"You'll prove yourself, and then the twins will trust you. Everything will work out."

"Will I?" he asked anxiously. "What if I can't? What if I don't deserve a chance with them?"

"For Fionnuala's son, you're pretty concerned about doing the right thing."

He smiled, a faraway smile. "My mother once told me I was exactly like my father. She intended it as an insult, but the words meant the same as yours."

"I heard about him. Conn, right?"

He turned in his seat, his eyes bright and eager. "What did you learn?"

"That he was a warrior, well loved by the fae. I heard that your mother only held on to her position because she married him. You disappeared after he died, and you suddenly reappeared when talk began about Fionnuala not having an heir."

His hand went to his chest. "I remember him being dead. I remember seeing his body, but that's when things start to blur. That was the beginning."

I set down the hot-water bottle. "Thing is, I heard that he was sick in some way, but a witch cured him. Then he died of some wound."

He gazed at me in horror. "Did I...? Was that why I was exiled? Because I caused my own father's death?"

"No, idiot."

He jerked as if I had slapped him.

I apologised swiftly. "I was thinking that maybe Helena cured him, that maybe you decided to run when he died because you knew what really happened to him."

He sucked in a harsh breath. "You believe he was murdered by my mother, don't you?"

"It fits with everything else that happened. Maybe you saw what your mother was really capable of, and you knew running was the only way to keep Helena out of her sights. But along the way, something went wrong."

He pressed his palm to his forehead. "If only I could remember. Everything would be so much easier."

I thought of Nancy. "Maybe it wouldn't be. My grandmother's memories are tormenting her. Maybe the memory loss is protecting you."

"I would rather know. I don't remember being in love. My wife must have been my first love. Do you know what that is like? And how it feels to lose it all? Because I don't."

I nodded. "I was separated from my first love. It took me a long time to get over it."

"Tell me what happened." He was so eager to know about other people's experiences and memories that I couldn't stop the words spilling out of my mouth.

"My grandmother was strict with me when I was a kid. Shit happened. I met a boy. Life got better. When I was eighteen, things got hot and heavy, and I almost drained him. I left and didn't look back."

"You never saw him again?"

"Actually, I saw him recently. My grandmother has Alzheimer's. I didn't know, but he's been taking care of her."

"Sounds perfect," he said, looking surprised. "A second chance."

"Not everybody deserves a second chance," I said grimly.

"He's not a good man?"

"He's a great man. I was talking about me."

"Is this to do with the child? The boy who lived with you. He and his father."

I shook my head, sort of surprised. "No. It's only to do with me. Sometimes you can't go back. Even if you want to. Sometimes you shouldn't go back. It's not like with you and the twins. I really believe that you all knowing each other will make your lives better. I'll only bring my old love danger and pain and fear because that's all there is in my life. No matter what happens, something else comes along. And my grandmother... her memories of me are killing her, terrifying her. I can't even go to see her because she freaks out so much."

"I'm sorry," he said. "I wish I could help."

I caught his eye, and my heart raced in triple-time. "Actually, I think we might be able to help each other."

***

My grandmother sat on a comfortable-looking armchair in the living room, moving knitting needles that held no wool, a frown furrowing her brow. She muttered rapidly under her breath, and after a moment, I realised she was praying. Tears rolled down her cheeks.

Wesley pushed me into the kitchen. "I told you she was deteriorating, Ava. She's not comfortable here anymore."

"I know," I said. "I just wanted to say goodbye."

"Goodbye?" He took my hands and squeezed them gently. "Don't do it. Not again. We've only just found you."

"It's too complicated to explain," I said. "I haven't told you the truth about everything that's been happening, and that's because you don't belong in my world."

"I've always belonged to you."

I squeezed my eyes shut to stop the memories flooding my mind. His hand left mine and stroked my cheek. I automatically leaned into his palm.

"Don't leave this time, Ava."

"I'm sorry I hurt you," I said. "It won't happen again. It'll be over soon."

"What are you talking about?" he whispered.

"I need you to forget about me."

He leaned his forehead against mine. "Never."

He kissed me, and I wrapped my arms around his shoulders, feeling like a teenager again. Everything he had done for me—the way he protected me, did his best to make me happy and to show me how to fit in—it all returned to me. I remembered his kiss and how much I had once needed him. But those days were over. I didn't need him anymore. I wasn't a victim. I refused to ever be a victim again. And I needed to leave that past behind. I needed to move forward without it dragging me back down.

I broke away, a little breathless. "Goodbye, Wes."

"What?"

"You can come in now," I called out, running my thumb along Wesley's bottom lip.

Phoenix stepped through the doorway behind me. I took one last look at Wes, hoping he would always be okay. I went back into the living room and knelt before Nancy. She had put her knitting needles aside, and her hands lay in her lap. She smiled serenely at me.

"Hello," she said brightly.

"Hi," I replied in a soft voice, gazing at the face I had once feared, and later, felt tremendous guilt over. I would always make sure she and Wesley were watched over, but I couldn't keep coming back and upsetting her. I had to let them go, for their own good.

"Do I know you?" she asked, her smile fading.

"No," I said. "Not anymore. But I'd still like you to know that deep down, I've always had love for you. I never wanted to disappoint you. I kept waiting for you to be proud of me, but I don't need that anymore. And I don't need to carry around this anger and bitterness either. It's a burden I don't want. So I forgive you for everything you've done because I know it wasn't all your fault. Not... not all of it." I patted her hand and stood.

Her face cleared. "Oh, do you know my son? He's such a good boy."

"We haven't met. Maybe someday."

I left the house then, unable to bear her presence for another second. I tried not to think about Wesley, about stealing his memories away. To keep from begging Phoenix to leave Wesley alone, I walked away from my old life, from my memories, from my past. I took steps toward an uncertain future, but one that wasn't linked to my worst memories.

I didn't look back.

***

Later that evening, somebody slammed a fist against my door. I might have ignored the interruption if it hadn't been so loud.

I yanked open the front door, ready to unleash my wrath, but Phoenix stood there, shaking with fury. His anger terrified me, and I stepped back.

He stormed in, slammed the door behind him, and clutched my arms. "Did you know that in order for me to hide somebody's memories, I have to _see_ them? I have to relive them, _feel_ them."

I shook my head, unable to even squeak out a sound. His grip hurt, but the lack of control in his eyes was what scared me the most.

"Our childhoods were not dissimilar," he whispered. "Yours was a reminder of mine."

I shrugged him off. "We don't need to talk about it." I headed toward the living room.

He followed me, but he was so hyped up that he didn't seem to be able to sit down, so I didn't either. We faced each other in the middle of the living room, the air practically frizzing with tension.

"They tried to mould me, too," he said, his eyes too bright. "But they couldn't change what I was."

"What were you?"

"Wrong," he said, his half-smile wry. "Too full of ideals for her, too dark to actually make a difference. This, I remember."

"You can be whatever you want to be."

He paced the small area, running his hands through his hair. "No matter what I do, there will always be darkness in me." He stopped and gazed at me, almost pleadingly. "It's in you, too. I knew it the first time I saw you."

"There's light in me too," I insisted.

His face fell. "That's the difference then. There was never any light in me."

"Bullshit! Whether you remember it or not, you disagreed with what your mother stood for. You tried to help. You fell in love, and your children are the purest people I know. There's no darkness in them, none at all, and that's some kind of miracle. They had to get some of what they are from you, and there's nothing dark about them."

"Their mother—"

"She loved you until she stopped breathing. Why would she have done that if you were so bad? Stop letting them tell you who you are!"

Eddie's voice whispered in my ear, echoes of his ideas running through my mind. Could I break Phoenix if I twisted hard enough? Was he the key to everything?

"Why did you do it?" he asked so low I barely heard him. "Why did you give her that gift of letting her forget? She deserved her punishment."

"She might have deserved it, but it's not up to me to sentence her. She's old, and she was afraid, and I'm tired of being angry. I don't want to be a victim anymore. Feeling sorry for myself was holding me back. I won't ever apologise for what I am, and if people can't accept that, then I'll let them go for good." I was panting by the end of my little speech, my heart racing. I was finally willing to let go of anyone who had punished me for what I was born to be. I didn't hate myself. I welcomed both sides, and that didn't make me a monster. Not anymore.

"What is it?" he asked. "Your face..."

"When we fought together, I relished the darkness, Phoenix, and I'm not ashamed of that anymore. I used to think of my gifts as my dirty little secret, but I'm proud of what I can do. I _like_ it. I would rather be strong than beautiful. I would rather take care of myself than be protected. I'm not going to let guilt or shame hold me back anymore, and that's why I asked you to take her memories, because I'm tired of being responsible for her guilt. I don't have to own what she did. It doesn't have to define me."

He closed the space between us, the tension thickening. "And the man? Why did you punish him so?"

"I didn't punish him!"

"You gave him _my_ punishment, and you made me do it." He hesitated. "Did you mean to punish _me_?"

"It wasn't about you at all, Phoenix. Look, you need me if you want a relationship with the twins. I needed you to help me let go of the past. Deals and favours, that's how this world works, right? Besides, I set Wes free," I added, uncomfortable with the way he was looking at me. "He was in love with somebody who died a long time ago. It was time to let him move on."

He brushed his thumb across my lips, mimicking the way I had left Wes. "He loved you, and you stole that from him. Just like my love was stolen from me. How could you do that?"

I pushed him away. "It's not the same. You gave away your memories, remember? And what I did will keep him safe from me. But maybe losing your memories kept you alive. Maybe you would have died fighting if you remembered what was done to you."

"But I'll never know for sure."

I gazed at him, full of pity. "I'm so sorry for that."

"Can I see?" he whispered. "Can I see what it felt like for you?"

Before I could stutter an answer, his fingers were in my hair, tracing my scalp. I panicked as memory after memory flooded through my mind. Good memories, sweet ones. Memories of stolen glances and a first kiss and nights full of dreams. I lost myself in the memories, indulging one last time, and then it was over, and I was in Phoenix's arms, supported by him because my legs had turned to jelly.

"I saw how he saw you," he said under his breath, lifting me so we were face to face. He appeared intoxicated by the memories, obviously struggling to find something he had experienced but didn't remember. "It was truly pure. How could you let that go?"

"She doesn't exist anymore," I whispered, vaguely aware that we were moving. "I moved on, and now he can, too."

"But he didn't want to."

He bent his head, and for one crazy second, I thought he was going to kiss me. I hadn't figured out what I thought about that when my back hit the bookcase and some things fell, distracting Phoenix from his strange mood.

He set me down, a frown marring his features. He bent and lifted a dagger, squinting at the handle. "Where did you get this?"

I stared at it for a moment before remembering. "Oh, right. I forgot I left that there. I told you about Emmett, right? When we got close to the truth about what happened to him, he was sent back from the slave markets, except he had a glamour over him that made him look like a monster. He was carrying this knife, and Peter thought he was attacking us. It got messy, but—"

"I have to go." He turned, dagger still in hand, and left abruptly, leaving me wondering what the hell had just happened.

Chapter Eight

Esther and I sat together on a park bench, waiting for her Circle to show up, hoping they wouldn't arrest or attack us both. Her knee bounced up and down, tipping off mine incessantly.

"Are you okay?" she asked. "You've been quiet all day."

"Just thinking about this meeting. Stop fidgeting. I might throw up."

In truth, I had been freaking out about Phoenix all day. His reaction to the favour I had asked of him had been unexpected. Although if I had really considered what I was doing, it would have been obvious. Of course he would see parallels to his own situation. I had just been so desperate to leave that life behind that I didn't think about how it would affect him. He was unpredictable and mildly terrifying, but he was the father of two of my favourite people, and we couldn't lose him to Fionnuala.

Esther leapt to her feet. "Here they are." But her face fell.

"What's wrong?"

"None of the shifters are here."

I squeezed her hand. "Too risky for them, probably. Aiden would know if they lied to him, right? It's better they didn't come. Safer."

She nodded, but her pained expression remained. Two figures came close, and Esther's fidgeting worsened. They were both women, like all of Esther's Circle. One was sharp featured and tall, her ash-blond hair tied up into a ponytail. The second was shorter, her long hair sleek and black except for the couple of inches of vibrant purple at the tips. She smiled at Esther as they approached.

"I'm so glad to see you both," Esther said.

The blonde narrowed her grey eyes at me. "Why is she here?"

"Quinn, she's my friend," Esther said.

"And I'm here in case anyone decides to try to send Esther to the cells," I said, disliking the way Quinn looked at me.

"We would never," the second woman insisted. She threw her arms around Esther, holding her close. "We've missed you."

Esther pulled away, beaming. "Alanii, _this_ is Ava. She's—"

"I know who she is." Alanii's unnaturally green eyes turned snakelike. "And I'm ready to take her on if I need to."

To my surprise, Esther laughed. "Leave her alone."

"We need to keep this quick," Quinn said. "We can't be seen with you."

"I know," Esther said. "It's time we spoke properly, though."

"It's true then." Quinn didn't hide her disappointment. "You've chosen traitors over your brother, over _us_."

"She's trying to do the right thing," I snapped.

"They call you a traitor, too," Alanii told Esther. "Not in front of me, but still, they talk."

"They say _she's_ poisoning you." Quinn looked me up and down. "They're calling you weak minded for falling for her lies. They say it's better for you to die than continue to betray us."

I asked, "Oh, and was Illeana a traitor, too? Or is Esther one because she's upfront about what she's doing?"

"Who are you to speak of our fallen sister?" Quinn asked in a tight voice.

"She was after the truth before us," I said. "She was hunting down the same people we are."

"Do you have proof?" Alanii asked.

I exchanged a glance with Esther. "Not exactly, but—"

"Then it's just your word. I don't know you," Alanii said.

"You know _me_ ," Esther replied. "I wouldn't lie to you. Someone in the Council ran the slave markets. They're sending assassins after us, killing innocent people. Illeana tried to get to the root of the problem before she died. I'm just following in her footsteps. There's something very wrong, sisters. We need to stop it before more die."

"You're protecting rebels, Esther. Enemies. _Criminals_." Quinn sounded exasperated.

"What were their crimes?" I asked. "Most of them came from rich or powerful families and are on the run for ridiculous reasons. They just want to go home and feel safe again."

"Convince us, Esther," Alanii said, "or join us again. We can't go on as we are."

Esther swallowed hard. "Alanii, you of all people can't agree with what's happening to the children from the slave markets. The Council talked about using them against the BVA's army, until they remembered the werewolves they have locked away in a dungeon. You didn't see it, how trapped the werewolves are. That could happen to any race of people. And the assassins have been trained for some purpose. I don't know what, but some of them are Guardians. And they're murdering other Guardians."

Quinn adjusted her ponytail with trembling hands. " _Your_ people are murdering the Guardians."

"We've only fought the ones who attacked us," I said firmly. "I've seen them turn on each other. Watch out for yourselves. You don't know who to trust. The bad ones all seem to be tattooed, though."

"Remember Garvin?" Esther asked. "The spirals that his entire Circle had? _They_ are the enemy. And he tried to kill me. I didn't want to fight him, I swear."

Alanii licked her lower lip thoughtfully. "I told you the story about his death didn't make any sense," she said to Quinn.

"If there was really something going on, we would know about it by now," Quinn said dismissively.

"Except you never got the meaty missions, did you?" I said slyly. "Your male counterparts have a completely different job from yours."

Quinn's smile was humourless. "That's nothing new."

"They underestimate you," I said. "Or maybe they don't think you would touch what they're really doing. Illeana wanted to know, and she was prepared to die for it, according to her real sister."

"It's true," Esther said. "I swear to you, this is all true."

"You could help us," I said. "We're all trying to find out who our enemy is, who's controlling the slave markets, but we need your help."

"Loyalty is important to us," Alanii said. "We can't betray everything we know."

"And Esther should be standing next to us, not you," Quinn added.

I eyed both of them. "You protected her when we fought against the beasts. She could have hidden away like most of the Council, but she wanted to fight. And you cared enough about her to protect her. Did you see her afterward? Talk to her, or...?"

Alanii shook her head. "She was taken from us, and Aiden refused to let us see her."

"That's because he had me locked in a room, drugged up to my eyeballs," Esther said fiercely. "He wouldn't let me shift or heal. Does that sound like normal behaviour to you? Phoenix got me out of there. _Phoenix_!"

"You were badly injured," Quinn said. "Perhaps your memories are unreliable."

Esther made a disgusted sound. "I feel safer with the rebels than I did with my own brother. He's my alpha. You know I had to fight to walk away from him. It causes me physical pain every single day. Do you really think I would put myself through this if I wasn't _sure_?"

Alanii took Esther's hand. "Oh, Esther, we know you believe what you're doing is right, but—"

"So prove us wrong then," I said.

"What?" all three said as one.

"If you don't believe us, dig into it and prove us wrong." I smiled. "If you can. I'll walk away if you convince Esther she's wrong."

"I like this idea," Alanii said. "We won't have to kill her and upset Esther."

"Talk to Gabe," Esther said. "Hear him out and see what you think. Follow up on Illeana. The months before her death. Her sister told us she was working on something big. And some of her belongings are still missing. Maybe you could find them."

Quinn flinched. Curious, I watched her, but she glared back at me with defiant eyes.

"We'll do this if it will bring you back to us," Alanii said solemnly. She cocked her head. "We _will_ be the family we once were."

"Be careful," Esther said. "If anyone finds out what you're doing, you could put yourselves in danger."

Quinn let out a harsh laugh. "Nobody pays attention to us. You should know this by now. We're the perfect people for this task."

After Esther had reassured them some more that she was healthy and not brainwashed, they left, eager to get away from us.

"Think they'll do it?" I asked Esther once they were gone.

"They'll do what it takes," she said. "Whatever comes. Just because the Council underestimated us doesn't mean it was for a good reason."

"And if you have to face Aiden? Go up against him in battle? Are _you_ ready for whatever comes?"

Her nod was shaky. She could easily change sides at the last minute if the loyalty that was part of her DNA reared its head.

"Come on," she said. "Let's get home. It's been a long day."

We walked home together, but Esther had lost her light-heartedness. The niggling fear that she would eventually turn on us refused to leave, and I was glad when we got close to home.

Margie stood outside the cul-de-sac as we approached. She held out her hands. "Now don't worry yourself," she began.

"What happened?" Esther asked, but I had already imagined all of the worst possible scenarios.

"They're bored," Margie said, looking at me pleadingly. "They needed to blow off some steam, let loose a little."

"What's going on?" I was surprised by how hard my voice sounded.

"Some of them left for a bit to have a few drinks and—"

"How many left?" I demanded.

"Seven, I think, but—"

"Esther, take her inside. I'll wait here."

"Oh, Ava," Margie said softly.

"I'm not discussing it. Get inside and warn everyone to leave me alone for a bit." I was fuming too much to be around anyone I actually liked.

Esther led Margie away, and I focused inward. I was holding up too many strings for anyone to ruin it all for a drink in a pub. We had to protect what we had worked so hard for, especially when all of the pieces seemed to be coming together. Shay, Moses, Phoenix, Quinn and Alanii... they were all helping us grow closer to the truth.

Night had fallen by the time six figures strolled down the road toward the cul-de-sac. They sang as if celebrating. I was beyond disgusted to see Ry amongst them, leaning against Desmond. His brother had desired a few moments of freedom, but he had gotten caught and committed an awful suicide rather than face the Council's judgement. And there was Ry, flaunting himself. The Council could have popped out of the shadows and arrested him in the time it would have taken me to reach the group.

"Uh-oh," Desmond said loudly when they finally noticed me.

His voice was followed by laughter. Idiots. Complete bloody idiots.

"Now, Ava," Ry said, slurring his words, "it was all a bit of fun. We were very... _very_ stealthy."

I stared at them coldly until the laughter died away. "Explain it to me. Explain to me why the _fuck_ my landlady died protecting you people. Explain to me why any of us risked our lives to get you into the cul-de-sac. We could have left you there. You weren't my responsibility, but I took you in." I pointed at the houses. "The people who live here risked everything for a battle they had no part in, and here you are, throwing it back in their faces."

"Come on now," Desmond said. "You're overreacting, girl."

"Remind me," I continued, "why I should make more deals to get magical protection over this place if you're incapable of staying where it's safe. Why the hell am I wasting my time running around playing these stupid games when you lot are ready to feck it all away for _nothing_?"

"Ava," Ry said, "calm down. We didn't think that—"

"Don't even speak to me," I snapped. "You, of everyone, should be ashamed of yourself after what happened to your brother. Do you want me to watch you die, too?"

"Who exactly put you in charge?" Desmond demanded, sounding suspiciously sober. "You're a child. I don't bow before you or anyone else. That's the point of being a fucking rebel."

"Some _fucking_ rebel. Doing what you like while others risk their lives to keep you safe."

"I don't have to listen to you." His tone was mocking. "Not now or ever."

"If that's what you think, then you're obviously in the wrong place," I hissed. "I'm not about to babysit some idiot who doesn't know how to work as part of a team. If you can't abide by the rules, then fuck right off."

Desmond's smirk lingered. "I'll take many of them with me."

"Good luck keeping them alive," I said. "We'll discuss it in the morning, see who wants to go and if we can spare you any supplies."

His smile faltered. "What?"

"Exactly what I said. I'm not wasting my energy on people who don't want my help. I'll be glad to see you go. Means there's more for the rest of us."

"You're power mad," Desmond said.

I frowned. "Where's the other one?"

"What?"

"The other one. They said seven left. There are six of you. Who's missing? Gareth?"

"Gareth?" he parroted.

"Yes, Gareth. Chubby man who rarely leaves your side. I assume he left with you."

Desmond coughed as the others looked around in confusion. "Ah, I saw him chatting up a fine-looking woman earlier. He'll find his own way home when he's finished with her."

My skin itched. "Get some sleep. You'll have a long day tomorrow."

But I was the only one who went indoors. The others lingered, and the scene was likely repeated to everyone else within the hour. I heard Carl's voice outside, but nobody came near me, and I was glad for that. I didn't want them to try to talk me down. We needed to be a team, and that meant making sacrifices. Eddie had told me they needed to respect me. Maybe it was time to harden my heart some more.

I slept little that night. Early the next morning, I threw caution to the wind and ran around knocking on doors to gather everyone outside. Carl had slept elsewhere.

I stalked up and down in front of too many sullen faces, desperately trying to figure out what I wanted to say. In the end, I spoke my mind.

"Okay, we all know where we stand. You've all had plenty of time to discuss yesterday's events. Now it's my turn to talk. I want to point you all to the exit. If you take it, don't come back. I've never asked to be in charge, but I went through a lot of hassle to get you here. Folsom died, and Mrs. Yaga died, but I'm not planning on dying, least of all for people who are willing to throw their lives away. Risk yourself all you want, do whatever it is you want to do, but do it far away from here. I won't allow you to put everyone else at risk. I don't care who you are—or what you are—because we're all in the same situation. I believe we're safer together, but if you think differently, then you can go." I pointed toward the mouth of the cul-de-sac. "This isn't a prison. You can leave at any time. Just don't expect to come back after risking the safety of us all. That's all I have to say."

"This is ridiculous," Desmond called out. "This is worse than before, worse than the Council even. We can't even have any fun? We're stuck here, in yet another prison, being dictated to by a tainted child. It's insulting."

Murmurs ran through the crowd of people.

"Off you go then," I said. "Don't like it? Leave. This is _my_ home. You don't get to squat. Find your own place, follow your own rules. I'm not going to stop you, but I've had enough of this shit."

He spluttered for a couple of seconds. "And where do you expect us to go?"

"I don't care." I walked away.

Carl followed me into my garden, blocking my way before I entered the house.

"You sure you want to do this?"

I glanced back at the crowd of people having a heated discussion mere metres away. "Very."

"Okay. Does this mean you get to pick what we watch every single night now?"

"Oh, shut up! This isn't funny, Carl."

He grinned. "It's a little funny. Mostly Desmond's face was hilarious."

"Take this seriously! They took the piss yesterday. They could have been picked off or led anyone here."

"Pretty sure everyone knows where we live already."

"Again, shut up! Is Gareth back yet?"

He shook his head.

"See? How am I supposed to protect them from themselves?"

He held up his hands. "You proved your point. We get it. We'll be more serious about everything."

I scowled. "I shouldn't have to convince people to keep themselves alive. That includes you."

His smile disappeared. "You don't know what it's like to be stuck here while you come and go."

My mouth dropped open. "You're not stuck here at all! But the ones wanted by the Council can't exactly wander the streets. It wasn't my idea to make them outlaws! Jesus, do you think I want to deal with Eddie and the million other people who don't trust me? I'd much rather stay here and let somebody else do all of the work."

"We're sitting around like children, doing nothing apart from waiting for you to come back, never knowing if you _will_ come back. Can't you understand?"

"Understand that you think being here is _nothing_? Protecting these people is _nothing_? My neighbours were fine before I brought everyone here. Mrs. Yaga was alive before we arrived. These people have lost everything because of us. The least we can do is keep them safe!"

I turned my back on him and stormed into my house. It wasn't working. I couldn't lead, and nobody took me seriously, not even my friends. We had won a few battles, but we weren't close to winning the war. We didn't even know who exactly we were fighting against half the time. Danger swarmed me every day. Life with me had been so risky that Peter had taken Emmett away.

I glanced at the window and saw them all outside, obviously discussing leaving me, too. I couldn't blame them. I was so sick of kissing arse on their behalf, of trying to persuade people who hated me that the Council were the ones in the wrong. It was exhausting and made me feel like a crappy politician half the time. That wasn't what I signed up for. I wanted to help people, but I didn't want bloody hands for the rest of my life.

Val walked over and knocked on my door. I took my time opening it.

She studied my face. "It's the battle. It heats up your blood and anything less than that is anticlimactic. Waiting for the next battle makes you warm but gives your violence nowhere to go."

"I'm not Peter. I'm not you, either."

She shrugged. "Come. Hear the people talk. Stop hiding away like a coward."

"I _will_ hit you."

"And will that make you feel better?"

"Possibly. I'm feeling pretty happy about taking the chance."

She smiled, gripped my shoulder, and guided me out of the house. "I told you that you should get more involved with training. You could hit me as often as you liked then."

"Don't actually want to break my hand." I glanced at her. "Are your tattoos imbued with something, Val?"

She traced the swirls on her temples as if she knew them by heart, her expression grim. "Raven gave me bloodlust to help me kill my father."

I wasn't quite sure what to say to that.

"Ah, here she is," Cam called as we approached, his smug expression provoking those violent urges again. He wrapped an arm around my shoulders. "I know you're all angry," he said loudly, "but give her a chance to apologise. After all, she's grieving still over the loss of her man."

I caught his jaw with my fist before Val got between us. I spewed heat and hatred from my eyes as I glared at him.

"Want to talk about Peter?" I asked. "Fine. Tell me when you first heard about him, Cam. Tell me who sent you to him when Emmett was taken. Were you the one who saved Peter's life? Or were you just the one who made him forget it happened?"

At first there was silence, but a brief glimpse of something in Cam's expression spurred me on. Gabe's warnings and hints had grown in my mind; I was convinced we were surrounded by traitors, and I couldn't hold back anymore.

"What are you really working toward, Cam?" I asked in a low voice.

"Kate," he said, "get your things. We're going."

Kate glanced at Lorcan anxiously. "But we're safe here."

"We're not safe anywhere." He sneered at me. "And you don't get to question me, half-breed. I don't have to answer to the likes of you."

"Cam," Val said, "is she right?"

"You shouldn't be blindly following her," he said in a harsh voice, his mask slipping. "I brought you to Folsom. We should have left as soon as he died."

"And gone where?" Val asked. "There's nowhere out there for us."

"You'll all die here," Cam said.

Carl held up his hand. "Enough. If anyone wants to leave, then go. This is pointless."

"We opened our homes to you all," Anka said. "If that isn't enough, nothing will ever be." She patted my arm and strolled toward her house as if she didn't have a care in the world.

"Kate, we're leaving," Cam said. "Val, have Leah ready to go within the hour."

"I'm not going," Leah said sullenly. "It might not be freedom, but it's way better than the Council's cells." She followed Anka.

"There's my answer," Val said, patting my arm.

"Don't go," Lorcan pleaded, moving closer to Kate.

Sadness flashed across her face, and I knew she wasn't going to stay.

"Another lifetime maybe," he said, and the twins moved to stand next to Val.

Cam gripped Kate's arm. "Get ready."

"We'll come with you," Desmond said.

Cam looked him over with disgust. "And get us both killed? No, thanks."

In the end, ten decided to go, leaving us with close to thirty again. Ry stayed, but I couldn't smile at him, couldn't do anything to make the separation of our group feel like the right thing. We were tired and disconnected, but I would make sure that we were the ones to survive. I couldn't let Cam be right.

I returned to my home alone, unable to watch the goodbyes. When my phone rang, I smiled to see Emmett's name. It felt like summer had returned.

"Hey, kid."

"Ava?" His voice sounded strained.

"You okay?"

"I never hear from you. I thought something had happened, and Dad was afraid to tell me."

I blew out a sigh. "I'm sorry. I don't mean to worry you."

"You sound funny."

"It's been a tough day. Some people left us."

"How come?"

"They didn't trust me to keep them safe."

"Then they're stupid," he said sharply.

I grinned. "It's good to hear you."

"But you never call me."

"Thinking about calling you makes me miss you."

"Oh."

I imagined him pulling out his eyebrows in distress and decided I needed to change the subject. "How's your grandfather?"

"I have to call him Bill. He's okay. Is Dita all right?"

"Yeah. She's busy training so she can kick your arse when you come back."

"Am I ever coming back?"

I sighed. "I don't know. How are your dreams?"

He hesitated. "Yvonne shaved my head, but my eyebrows are gone instead. Dad says I'm getting better, though."

"Maybe being away from here will make it all go away."

He made a non-committal grunt. "I should go. Dad's calling me. I miss you, Ava."

When he hung up, I pushed the phone away and laid my head on the kitchen table, my stomach in knots. I wished I knew if I was on the right path, if I was doing the right thing for everyone I cared about. But I never knew which step was the one that would lead to death and despair.

I didn't know if a step existed that would lead to a happy, normal life.

Chapter Nine

I sat impatiently at a bus stop on the north side of the city centre. Moses's phone call earlier in the day had made our meeting seem urgent, but what could be worth the staring of little old ladies who refused to sit next to me?

"What?" I finally asked.

The old woman who had been staring at me rubbed her chin. "Are you the one? The one in the paper and all? Is that you?"

I sighed. "Probably."

"The hair gives you away." She edged closer to me. "My son told me that he saw a video of you on his computer."

"Oh, yeah?" Why on earth was she sidling up next to me all of a sudden?

"He said you killed all of those vampires, and—"

"It wasn't just me."

"But you were out there, not like yer man on the telly, the one with the blue lipstick."

I smiled. "He's an arsehole. Don't mind him."

"He was on the news yesterday, saying we should give up our laws and the gardaí to let his people take care of us instead."

I sat up straight. "Are you serious?"

"Do you not watch the news, love? He was going on about the new royal marriage and all that. How it would protect us if we team up with the UK. My son's fella reckons they'll make us slaves or something if we do that, but I says to him, in this day and age? I think he has his head stuck in the past, afraid we'll lose our flag or something stupid like that. He's a nice boy, but he gets over-excited sometimes."

"He has the right idea," I said firmly. "You can't trust the man with the blue lipstick. Or the fae royal crap. They don't care about humans. They don't care about flags or any of that. They just want power, and they'll cut through us all to get it."

Her hand flew up to her mouth. "Jaysus, you make it sound terrible."

A car swerved around the corner and skidded to a stop right in front of us.

Moses leaned out of the window and nodded at the woman. "All right, missus? Need a lift?"

She held her hand over her heart. "Ah, no. Thanks anyway."

"Hop in," he said to me. "We don't have much time."

The old woman waved at me as I jumped into the car. Moses sped off before I snapped my seatbelt into place.

"How the hell do you get away with driving like this?" I demanded.

"Untouchable," he said. "Light up a joint for me. In the glove box."

"I'm not your slave."

"Women," he huffed.

"The woman at the bus stop was telling me that Erossi was on the news yesterday."

He grunted. "Yeah, the prick's trying to convince the nation to bend over and take it in the arse."

"Think people are listening to him? Shay said people aren't feeling good about the world being full of supernaturals."

"They'll get over it," he said lightly. "But the Council are making bad moves. They arrested a pile of humans this morning. You need to get them out of there."

"Why did they arrest them?"

"Some crap about inciting violence against supernaturals. They made a few poxy comments online. This shit will go viral if I have anything to do with it."

"Why would they care about humans?" I said. "They never have before."

"Between this and your man hinting about taking over everything, I'd say they want us all scared."

I shook my head in disbelief. "They're really stupid if they think that's going to go down well. What's Erossi thinking?"

"I dunno, but they're making people want change. They're doing what we've been trying to do, except they're doing a better job of it. It makes no sense."

"Where are we going?"

Moses flashed a dimpled grin. "I'm taking you to Shay."

"What? Why?"

"Ask _him_. I'm just the fucking messenger boy. I have to say, Ava, you did a good job at the flats with Father Fat Fuck."

"Father Ryan," I corrected, but I couldn't help smiling. "What do you mean?"

"He's changed his tune, comes over for a cup of tea in the mornings and everything. He's been convincing the older crowd that we need to keep fighting. They're tired, but to be honest, most of them seem delighted for the excitement."

"Leave them alone."

"It's true. They have more balls than some of the young lads."

"Does he think I'm a monster?" I asked. "Father Ryan, I mean. Everyone saw the beasts as monsters, and I'm basically a version of them. Kind of."

He guffawed. "Are ya mad? Me ma would break his face if he started calling you a monster. You and your crowd helped us. No way is anyone in my neighbourhood going to get away with badmouthing you. All of this shit has really brought the community together. We're fixing up the place, people are getting along, and all the bullshit arguments over who copied whose fitted kitchen are done with." He winked at me. "If we can do that, the whole country can."

"I don't know if I can help with that. I can't even keep the rebels together. A bunch of them left because I gave them a bollocking for sneaking off to the pub. One didn't come back, and I can't stop thinking about him."

He slowed down and opened the glove box to take out a joint. He lit it up and took a few drags. "Thing is, there are a lot of missing cases right now. Ask Shay. Numbers have gone through the roof. I've been hearing stories, and I'm thinking they're connected. We have to be more careful, or else we have to speed up this shit."

I shrugged. "I don't know if we'll ever be ready."

"Nobody's ever ready for anything. You just go for it. We weren't ready for the beasts, but we crushed them."

I didn't tell him that was because we had werewolves on our side. If we made a move now, the werewolves would be against us. I didn't know if we stood a chance.

"Here we are," he said, pulling in next to a pretty dilapidated-looking building.

"And here is?"

"Where you've to meet Shay. Just run in. You'll find him. I have to fly off before I get spotted. That's why I drive so fucking fast. See you later. Tell your hot friends Moses said hello."

I punched his shoulder and got out. Moses sped off before I stepped away from the car.

Inside the building, I looked around in confusion. When Moses told me Shay needed to meet, I hadn't assumed I would be walking into a boxing club full of pre-teens. I strolled past groups of classes until I spotted Shay at the end, laughing with a group of boys and girls.

He saw me and waved, holding up his hands to the kids and jogging over to me.

"Hey," he said, rubbing the back of his neck with a towel. "Sorry about the noise, but it was the only chance of me getting five minutes to myself all week."

"You're sweating."

He grinned. "Exercise tends to do that to me. We run classes here, and I haven't had much chance to beat up on the kids lately, so they put me through the wringer today."

"You teach them?"

He paused. "I'm not the only one."

"I know, but..." I glanced around, sure I recognised some of the kids from Moses's flats. "You volunteer?"

"We all do. Like I said, I'm not the only one. Gives the kids a place to go. Right now, they need that more than ever. Maybe after everything settles, some of your crowd can join in."

A boy stopped on his way out to exchange banter with Shay. The garda took his time with the kid, giving him his full attention. I stared at him after the kid moved on.

"What?" Shay asked, looking uncomfortable.

"You're like... disgustingly perfect."

His face broke into a grin. "And yet you still manage to stay mad at me for extended periods of time."

I blew out a sigh. _Time to make nice._ "I'm not mad at you, Shay."

"Don't say you're disappointed," he joked. "I understand why you were annoyed with me. I don't understand why you're _still_ annoyed."

His pulse began to race, and I smiled.

"What are you smiling at?"

I shook my head. "Nothing. I'm getting over all of that, and it shouldn't interfere with what we're trying to do, right?"

"C'mon." He led me to a messy little office at the end of the hall. "Need water," he explained, rooting through a bag on the desk. "And no," he said after he had drunk half a bottle. "It won't interfere. I'd like to clear the air despite that, though."

I stared at his hands as he spoke. He had strong hands, calloused, but not by weapons. His brown eyes were honest and true. There were no games to play with Shay, no worries that we couldn't trust him. I liked him, and that was why I was so mad at him.

"You have to understand," I began, suddenly desperate for him to see. "Very few people in my life have treated me like a... like a person. My grandmother treated me like shit because she was afraid of some angel, afraid of what I would grow up to be. Peter saw me as a monster. I'm pretty sure he still does on some level."

"Ava, that's not what—"

"The supernatural people see me as a mongrel who could ruin them. People want things from me. They come to me for favours or help, but they don't actually like me. They don't see me as a person or someone with actual feelings. They see me as a killer or a soldier or a monster. You were nice to me, and you saw me as somebody who could actually have a normal life. _I_ could be normal around you. That felt great, but as soon as you knew more, you became just like everyone else." I shrugged. "It was like you took something away from me, and it hurt."

He stepped closer, but I inched back. He reached out but then dropped his hand, looking as if he didn't have a clue what to do. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have acted the way I did. It was the way Peter told it. I don't know. It just got my back up, and I saw every lie written on your face. I was wrong, and I'm sorry."

I didn't like apologies. They felt like a way of glossing over what had really happened, an invitation to forget whatever had made me mad, whether I was ready to or not. But Shay was sincere, and I really did want to stop being angry with him. I had enough enemies. "Well, now we've got that uncomfortable exchange out of the way," I said, half-laughing.

"How are you?" he asked earnestly. "The truth this time."

"I'll be fine. I'm tired and sore and sick of everything, but we've a rebellion to organise."

He smiled. "I wish we could hurry it up. I'm sick of having to talk to that blue-lipped immortal. He's unbelievably arrogant, and I probably shouldn't tell him what I think of him."

"I heard about yesterday."

His hands closed into fists. "He didn't even warn us he was going to do it. Totally went behind our backs, and now I can't get in touch with him at all."

"He's pretty horrible, but be grateful you don't have to deal with Fionnuala. She's back, and things are out of control. The rebels, the humans, everyone. There are a lot of angry people flooding into the country, ready to take their revenge. If anyone moves too soon..."

He nodded. "That'll be the hardest part, especially after the change. We can't even trust the people who are returning. There will be those who never cared about what we're doing; they just want an excuse to hurt and gain some kind of vengeance. The next few years are going to be tricky."

My stomach churned at the thought. "I'm scared of what will happen when there's no more Council."

"Me, too. But they haven't given us a choice. Even if you hadn't made any moves to change things, something would have happened to force the situation eventually. Like the Council's actions right now. Arresting humans for speaking out?" He shook his head. "They're up to something. I just can't figure out what they're trying to accomplish."

"Moses thinks fear, and yet, they're basically making people feel the way _we_ want them to feel. How does that make sense?"

"My gut doesn't like it."

"Tell your gut I agree. Maybe we can use this. It's a mistake on their part, and we'd be stupid to let it go without taking advantage of it."

He switched back into garda mode. "Any suggestions?"

"Two of Esther's Circle are doing some digging. They're trying to prove us wrong, but they might come up with something we can use. Carl and Val are still trying to track down that magical tattooist. In the meantime, we need to get the press involved. I was talking to somebody earlier, and I really think the general public are confused. They need some clarity before they make their decisions."

"So," he said, "you need me to sow some seeds?"

I shrugged. "I think it's time we up our game. You could possibly feed the reporters stories of the Council's wrongdoings. So far, they've been mainly focused on the Irish Government. What if they showed the dark side of the Council's interests and really pushed our agenda against Erossi's idea of taking over?"

"I like it," he said. "It's a modern way of thinking, one they probably won't know how to fight against. I mean, they can do the same to you, paint you in a bad light, but we could probably come up with a lot more fodder. Our friends in the media are ready to go when the shit hits the fan. In the meantime, do you think you could get some people to give interviews?"

"Some of my crowd might be up for that. Gabe could maybe help with the rest. He's being pushed out of the Council, so he might as well use his contacts while he can. Eddie, too, although he's busy trying to persuade supernaturals that they no longer need the Council. There's a lot of non-bloody things we can do, and it's about time we started using our heads instead of waiting to defend ourselves."

"I'll let Moe know all of this later," he said.

I laughed. "Not you as well. Carl keeps calling him Moe. Somebody's going to get shot."

"Ah, his bark's worse than his bite. His reputation may be exaggerated." He took a sip of water. "What's the deal with you and Carl anyway?"

"He's mine," I said softly. "We're bonded in ways I can't even begin to explain. He's a brother. I trust him more than anyone."

"And Peter?"

"Peter's gone. He was never mine to begin with." I hated that it was true.

"I don't think—"

"I have to go," I blurted. "I need to get to Eddie and make sure we're all updated. Can you talk to Gabe? See if he can find out what Erossi is up to and if the rest of the Council are involved."

"No problem. If you hang around for a bit, I can give you a lift."

I shook my head. "Gotta run. Stay safe, Garda Whelan."

I left the boxing club and sprinted to Eddie's bookshop, feeling as though I might be finally getting somewhere. I burst through the door, and he looked up with no surprise.

"What took you so long?" he asked drily. "I take it you heard about Erossi."

" _Yes_. What's going on? Do you know anything?"

"Not a thing, and as far as I know, neither did Koda. Narrows down the playing field a little."

"Unless he's lying." I was about to jump up on the counter before I remembered how much it would hurt my wounded side. "Something's happening. I'm not sure what, but something is definitely brewing."

"We need to get there first," he said.

"Moses reckons humans have been arrested for comments they made against the Council online. He also said there are a lot more missing person cases. Shay said Erossi won't get in touch with him, and the Guardians haven't been cooperating with the police."

"Interesting." He tapped his chin. "We should take advantage of this."

"Exactly my thinking. Shay's going to coordinate with the media and figure out a way to use this against the Council. At least we'll be keeping people informed and giving them something else to listen to besides Erossi's bullshit."

Eddie smiled. "Good idea. But I'm concerned by this turnaround. Why would the Council suddenly make such ridiculous moves? They're designed to encourage discontent. It makes no sense."

"We're all with you on that," I said. "But we don't have time to think about it. We need to act... and fast. Before Phoenix marries this British royal."

"There's still so much to do." But his heart beat faster, and I knew it wasn't with fear. He was enjoying himself too much for that.

"You should check on the groups who are in hiding," I said. "If anyone has gone missing, then we can figure the Council are trying to find information."

His smile widened. "I'm proud of you, Ava."

As I left, I wasn't sure if that should make me happy or terrified.

Chapter Ten

I headed straight to Gabe's bar, although I worried about what I would find.

Finn was alone in the bar. "He's not here," he said. "Not sure where he is or how long he'll be."

I sat on a barstool with a sigh. "How's he doing?"

"Freaking out, basically. Not looking good when big decisions are made without you."

I stared at the moving tattoo on Finn's forearm. "I hear Koda's been left out, too."

He made a face. "I don't like where this is going. Power shifts always hurt those of us who don't matter much to anyone."

"Let Gabe know I dropped by, okay?"

He nodded, and I got off the stool to leave. I took two steps before it hit me. Turning back, I grabbed Finn's arm and took a better look at his tattoo. The lines of the dragon were all familiar swirls. I hadn't noticed before because of the vibrant colours.

"I keep meaning to ask you where you got this done," I said.

He pulled his arm away. "Personal space, Red. Tattooist for the fae. Strictly fae-only customers."

"Is the tattooist fae?"

"No, but—"

"Phoenix mentioned being interested in getting a special kind of tattoo done. Think this tattooist would be good enough for him?"

He frowned. "Hell, yeah, she's good enough. They just call her the Artist. Hold on." He disappeared for a few minutes and came back with a business card. "You call this number to make an appointment. Tell Phoenix she's worth the cost." He handed me the small paper square.

"Thanks, Finn. You've been really helpful." I grinned at him, pocketed the card, and left for home.

Back at the cul-de-sac, a group of the remaining rebels had gathered to train. The atmosphere was still tense, and I didn't know how to fix it.

Ry rushed over to me. "I'm sorry," he said. "We put you in a bad position before, and I apologise for that."

"A bad position? Where did you even get the money to go to the pub?"

He frowned. "Desmond sorted that out."

"And you didn't think that was weird? Gareth never came back!"

"I know." He shook his head. "At the time, it seemed harmless."

"You make your own choices. I can't do that for you. But when you make a choice, you have to own it. You can't just do whatever you want and think you can keep apologising afterward. This is life and death, Ry."

Chastened, he went back to the training while I headed straight for Val, calling for Carl to join us.

I handed Carl the business card Finn had given me. "A fae told me about a tattoo artist who only tattoos fae. He said they call her the Artist. His tattoo is different, but the same kind of shapes are there. This could be a lead."

Carl passed the card to Val. "We could go there today."

Val nodded, then her entire body tightened as if she were on high alert. I followed her gaze to Leah, who was looking around in a panic.

Val sniffed the air. "Somebody's here," she growled.

Not again.

She moved as if she wanted to kill somebody, glancing around to make sure nobody was approaching Leah. I followed her, picking up a scent a split-second after we saw a hooded figure slipping into the cottage where Esther had been staying. Val sprinted, lifting her weapon with a growl of rage. The person turned and froze to the spot, probably because the sight of a transforming hellhound was pretty intimidating, even a half-blooded one.

Val was about to cleave the intruder's head open when Esther screamed from the window for her to stop.

The intruder pulled down the hood and held up two shaking hands. "I'm a friend of Esther's," Quinn blurted.

"Friends announce themselves," Val replied.

"Sorry," Quinn said.

Esther came out of the house and embraced Quinn.

"Why the hell are you sneaking around in a hoodie?" I demanded. "Didn't we tell you the people attacking us wear hoods? Do you have a death wish?"

"I didn't think—"

"We usually decapitate intruders," Val said, her eyes still red.

"Val, give us a minute, please," Esther said. "Go calm down. _Please_."

Quinn waited until Val walked away before speaking again. "I'm sorry, Esther. I just couldn't be seen. There are so many rumours flying around. Nothing makes sense. Nobody's seen Koda in days. I overheard Aiden talking about buying and selling humans. The cells are completely full, so people are being held elsewhere, except nobody seems to know where that might be."

"Humans have been arrested," I said. "Others have gone missing. Know what's going on with that?"

She shook her head. "But there's more." She glanced around anxiously. "I didn't tell Alanii I was coming here today in case something happened. Natasha's been feeling ill, and her great-grandmother was a harbinger, so that worried me, and I—"

Esther's eyes widened. "Quinn, calm down. Tell me what's wrong."

"Illeana. I was paired with her the most before she died. She was my partner, and this might mean nothing, but my gut is... I covered for her sometimes."

Esther frowned. "In what way?"

Quinn licked her lips, studying Esther as if wondering whether she should speak at all. "Koda called her to him. Often. I would cover for her, make sure everyone thought she was elsewhere. She was senior to me, and it seemed normal at the time. But now, with everything that's going on, I'm not so sure, and I'm worried for Koda."

"What do you think was going on?" I asked, surprised to see Quinn losing her cool.

"I think she was working on something for Koda. Maybe something internal. It made her very careful. It wasn't that she was paranoid, but she was probably more vigilant than usual. She had a lot on her mind."

"Why didn't you tell me before?" Esther asked.

"She's dead. It didn't matter anymore. She didn't die while working for Koda. But you said she was prepared to die. You said her belongings had gone missing, and that reminded me of the flash drive."

I glanced at Esther in surprise.

"What flash drive?" she asked.

"A tiny one, disguised as a charm. She wore it around her neck. I only realised what it was because I caught her using it one day. I asked her about it, and she laughed it off, calling it her life insurance. She joked that I should look for it if anything happened to her." She shivered. "I mean, she _laughed,_ and we saw her sacrifice herself for us. She wasn't killed for a flash drive."

Esther looked at me. "What do you think?"

"Worth looking into."

"It's probably with the rest of the missing stuff," Esther said. "I wonder what was on it."

"That's the thing," Quinn said excitedly. "It's not gone. Koda wears it around his wrist. His sleeves are always long, so you rarely see it, but I've spotted it twice now."

"Koda took her stuff?" I said.

"Maybe he's protecting himself," Quinn said. "But I can't get in touch with him to ask, and I'm worried that whatever's on that flash drive brought him to harm."

"Koda made her risk her life looking into this stuff," Esther whispered.

"This isn't right," Quinn said. "Our Council is full of traitors. I don't know who to trust. The angel is affiliated with you, Koda is off on his own missions, Erossi is desperately trying to court the humans one moment and control them the next, and Fionnuala is away fighting wars that aren't ours."

"She's back," I said. "I don't know why she wants to keep it a secret, but she's definitely back."

Quinn shook her head. "More intrigue. How did you find out? From the angel?"

"Gabe? No, he didn't know either. Phoenix told me."

She rubbed the space between her eyes. "Her own son. What spell do you weave on these men?" She gestured at Esther. "Her, it would be obvious"—she looked back at me—"but you? I don't understand what you have that they want."

I shrugged. "The truth, maybe."

"I don't understand what's happening," Quinn whispered.

"It's a power play," Esther said firmly. "You've seen for yourself. You've heard the stories of the old days. Nobody with power can be trusted. We need to change everything."

"I need to see Koda," I said. "I need to find out what he knows. And make sure he's okay."

"Madness," Quinn said. "There's a very small window of opportunity. You would have to sneak past Guardians just to make it inside the Headquarters. And even then, he might not be there."

"So let's do it," I said brightly.

She glared at me. "I don't trust you."

"I don't trust you either, but we both want the truth, right?"

She considered that for a moment before holding out her hand.

I backed away. "I'm out of the deal-making business. Don't wanna fall off the wagon."

Esther nudged me. "Seriously. Forever banned from making deals."

Quinn looked confused, but she nodded. "I'll find a way in for you. I want to see him for myself, and his guards keep fobbing me off. Something's off." She walked out of the garden then looked back at us. "Well? Aren't you coming?"

"What, now?" I asked.

"Yes, now. Goodbye, Esther."

I decided following Quinn might be my one chance, so I hurried to fall into step beside her.

"Stay safe," Esther called after us.

On the way to her car, which was parked a few streets away from the cul-de-sac, Quinn explained her idea. "There are some old tunnels that aren't presently guarded. Our resources are poor right now. Fionnuala has left us with little. But that works out well for us today. We'll take advantage of the low numbers of Guardians." We jumped into her car. "I'm only doing this for Esther to prove that—"

"Yeah, I know. Pity you aren't a big enough friend to trust her judgement, though."

She gave me the first genuine smile I had seen from her and started the car. "Interesting play. But we both know that Esther leads with her heart and not her head."

"It wasn't her heart telling her to walk away from her only family. She used her head to keep herself safe."

She nodded. "Granted, that was unexpected. Do you really believe you're doing the right thing? Or is this payback of some kind?"

"I know we're doing the right thing."

We were quiet until she pulled off the motorway, turning at a cleared area I could have sworn hadn't been there a moment ago.

"Bespelled," she explained, seeing my confusion. "Can't see it unless you've been shown the way. Come on. We have to hurry if we're going to get through their blind spot."

"Blind spot?"

She nodded, jumping out of the car and jogging away. I exited the car and ran to catch up.

When I reached her side, she said, "The blind spot is when the Guardians switch positions and change shifts. Very brief, except now that half of the Guardians are in the UK, we have more time."

"But they're back."

"Not officially. Just because Fionnuala is here doesn't mean the Guardians aren't still in the UK, believing they're still guarding her. Her magic is beyond anything I've ever seen."

"Then why doesn't she just take over?"

She faltered, almost tripping. "Maybe she already has."

Her words hit home because it was something I had suspected. And maybe Koda was already dead.

Quinn kicked at a mound of dirt, pulling away overgrown grass. She stuck her fingers in the soil and wriggled them. "Got it," she murmured.

A door opened up in the ground, shifting dirt everywhere. The sound of it made both of us freeze, but nobody came running.

"I need to search you for weapons," she said.

"I'm not going in there unarmed!"

"Then you're not going in at all."

I glared at her before throwing my hands in the air. "Fine. Do your worst."

She searched my pockets and removed my dagger. "Don't speak. If we come across anyone, just follow my lead."

I followed her down a dim corridor. There were scuff marks on the floors, handprints on the walls, even bloody fingerprints decorating what had once been stark white.

"We're not allowed in this section anymore," she said. "They said something about it being unstable, so be careful."

We kept moving, turning corners and hurrying down more long hallways until Quinn whispered that we were almost there. We turned a corner and heard footsteps.

"Quick," she urged. "Through that door."

She shoved me inside a room, shut the door behind us, and leaned against it. She closed her eyes until the footsteps passed, but I was too busy staring around in horror. We were standing in a freaking torture chamber! Equipment hung from the walls, stinking of pain and death and blood. No wonder Ry's brother had committed suicide. In a chair sat a decomposing body. I covered my nose to avoid the stench.

Quinn exhaled with relief. "That was close," she said and then gasped. "What the...? Oh, my God!"

"What the hell is this place?" I whispered.

"Robbie!" She moved toward the body with her hands outstretched.

"Don't." I grabbed her, wondering how she had recognised the figure when the only things left unharmed were his almond-shaped eyes, frozen open in horror.

Her hands covered her mouth, and she shook her head. "Why Robbie?"

" _This_ is the hacker?" I asked.

She nodded. "He was _nice_. Why would anyone do this? And _here_ of all places?"

"He was trying to find out where Illeana's stuff went," I said grimly. "Maybe he learned something he shouldn't have."

"This is sick," she murmured, looking ill. "This is a torture room. Are _these_ the assignments we've been overlooked for?"

"We need to get out of here." I grabbed her arm and pulled her into the hallway.

She insisted on checking all of the rooms we passed. They had all been used to harm and maim. Few were empty of bodies, and the stench of death never left me.

Twenty minutes later, we had finally made it to Koda's door.

"There should be Guardians outside his door," Quinn said, looking puzzled. "This makes no sense."

"Lucky for us then," I said, ignoring the scent of her fear. "Let's get this over with."

She pushed open the door, and we stepped inside.

Chapter Eleven

Koda stared at both of us when we stumbled into the room. I had prepared myself to find his body, so seeing him on his feet was a little unsettling.

"Come to end me, have you?" he asked croakily. "I'll admit I didn't expect you to be the one they would send."

I shook my head, staring around the room. It resembled an ordinary office except one wall was completely made up of earth. Roots hung through, and Koda's hands and arms were immersed in the dirt.

"Sustenance," he said, seeing my confusion. "Keeps me going. What are you here for then if not to kill me, little tainted one?"

"I thought you were dead," Quinn blurted. "You've been impossible to find."

He nodded, looking at the dirt wall. "I slipped up somewhere. The wrong people found out what I knew. How, I'm not sure."

"We passed by torture chambers," I said. "There were bodies."

He looked sad, but not surprised. "Perhaps I underestimated my enemies."

"I wanted to talk to you about Illeana," I said, wondering if he still had that flash drive on him or if it was buried in the dirt, slowly being destroyed by his feeding session. "Turns out we were on the same mission, but we both had a different boss. I need to know if she got any further than I have, if she learned something that might change everything."

He pulled his arms from the earth with a sigh. "You are annoyingly impatient, aren't you?" He took a seat at his desk and studied me. "So you're on the same path. Who put you on it? Gabe, I suppose. Perhaps I should have confided in him sooner."

"Sooner? You mean you have already?" I blurted, astonished.

"Only recently. He knows now how dangerous it would be to confront the truth."

"And what's the truth?" I asked, moving closer to him. "What's really going on?"

"The truth is that we're all in danger. Terrible danger. And there is no way we can stop it. Not even you. The danger comes from within. The power has been growing in secret all of these years. We have been blind to the truth, and now it is too late. The corruption has poisoned us all. We are rotten from the inside, and there is no way to treat it."

"We can start afresh. Begin a new leading body. Make changes," I said urgently, seeing the light leaving his eyes. Would he die before he told me everything?

"I feel..." He glanced at his wall of dirt and abruptly reached up and touched a withered root. It crumbled at his touch. "Ah... poison."

"Poison?" Quinn's face paled. "I'll go for help." She was gone before I could stop her.

"This won't kill me," he said. "But someone will come to finish the job while I'm weakened. And as you got in here so easily, I'm betting the time is swiftly approaching. You should leave before they come for you, too."

"Who? Who's killing you? What's been going on? How can I help you?"

He slumped into his chair. "Listen to Gabe. Listen to your head. The darkest days approach, and we haven't begun to see what comes."

"What are you talking about?" I cried in frustration.

He sagged further and looked as though he were having some kind of stroke. Green liquid bubbled from his mouth. "There has always been something greater," he murmured. "Always been tests. This is just the last."

I knelt at his feet, desperate to fix him and to understand what he meant. "Are you talking about the Council? Are you talking about the slave markets? The children?"

"There are worse things," he whispered, "and sometimes our enemies disguise themselves as friends." He held out his hand. "Take this. You'll learn everything I know."

The door was flung open. I turned, my arm outstretched. I expected Quinn, but three hooded figures stood in the entryway, and my stomach turned as a wave of nausea hit me. Coyle! Only Coyle could cause that feeling inside me. Glancing from the assassins to Koda's wrist, I tried to break the flash drive free, but the three of them attacked as one. One wrapped an arm around my throat, another whipped the flash drive out of my hand and crushed it under his foot, while the third, the one who made me want to throw up, stabbed Koda in the chest with a blackened piece of wood.

Koda moaned, dying slowly, so slowly, and I head-butted the first one, startling him long enough for me to break free and boot the second one in the balls. It was too late to save the flash drive, so I threw myself at Coyle, desperate to destroy him. He punched my face, and I stumbled back into the reach of the others. As they grabbed my arms, I threw my legs in the air and wrapped them around Coyle's neck, desperately trying to squeeze the life out of him.

Footsteps approached, and the two holding me up dropped me to the floor like a stone, leaving Coyle and me scrambling together on the floor. Quinn's shouts of alarm alerted me to the fact she wasn't alone, but I didn't care. I had to kill Coyle. No. Not kill. I had to hurt him enough to make him talk.

I was ripped away from him, and he from me, but I had his hood in my hands, and everyone saw Coyle's face. Then, I realised Aiden was in the room, holding Coyle down.

"What the fuck is going on?" the shifter alpha spat, glancing from me to Coyle.

"She killed Koda," Coyle blurted, and Aiden's face contorted.

"Not her," Koda muttered. " _Him_."

"He wouldn't," Aiden said. "He wouldn't do that. He wouldn't betray us like that."

"He's obeying your mistress," Koda said, and I sensed his life drifting away. "He killed me like he tried to kill your sister."

Koda's skin grew opaque, darkening until he turned to wood and fell to the floor, the chair collapsing beneath him. Aiden growled, his eyes on me. I moved away as slowly as possible.

"She didn't have a weapon," Quinn said urgently. "I searched her before we came. Koda claimed to have been poisoned. Look at the roots, Aiden. She couldn't have done that. She couldn't have known to do that."

"What's going on?" Aiden snarled, his eyes turning yellow. "What did he mean about my sister?"

"It wasn't like that," Coyle said, holding up his hands. "She saved me, took me home. She _owns_ me, and she warned me to deal with your sister. Esther is... I know you love her, but she was getting in the way, keeping you from better things." He reached out his hand, gazing at Aiden. "She's holding you back from the greatness you deserve. We can be more than just—"

"Your friends are making you pick a side," I said coldly. "Power or your sister. Which is it, Aiden? It's not me these tattooed arseholes have been attacking, is it? At least, not only me. It's Esther they've been trying to get rid of, just to get your head back in the game."

Aiden looked from one of us to another, his teeth lengthening. His anger bounced off the walls, echoing until goose bumps rose on my skin. The shifter ripped his shirt away as he contorted into a panther. He faced me in his animal form, his snarling mouth a terrifying sight. Quinn yanked me back, and I was sure Aiden would attack us, but he sniffed the air and turned his head. When he caught sight of Coyle, the noise coming from his throat grew in ferocity. He paced in front of Coyle, who shrank against the wall.

"No," Coyle whispered. "Not me. You couldn't do that to me. Turn back. Don't let the panther choose. No, Aiden!"

Aiden tore out Coyle's throat before the man could say another word. Blood splattered, and the panther trembled all over.

"Shit," I whispered. "He might have talked."

"We need to get out of here," Quinn hissed. "He's gotten a taste for blood. He might not—"

But he shifted back and crawled over to kneel next to Coyle. He held Coyle's body in his arms and wept.

I was so stunned that I forgot to run after Quinn, and when Aiden realised I was still there, he left Coyle's body and leapt to his feet, standing naked before me.

"Get away from me," he said in a growling voice, and when his face contorted again, I ran. I could deal with the rest of it later.

Koda was dead. Coyle was dead. And there was an empty seat on the Council.

Chapter Twelve

When Quinn realised I wasn't behind her, she came back for me. That was fan-bloody-tastic given I couldn't find my way out of a white tunnel to save my life.

"Hurry!" She handed me my dagger. "If they find you, and Koda's dead... _you'll_ get the blame."

"But Aiden—"

"It doesn't matter. We have to get out of here. This is trouble. One of the Council is grabbing for power. Who else would murder Koda? And with a Guardian." She glanced at me as we ran. "Maybe you weren't so wrong after all."

Sounds of a commotion came from behind us. The journey out seemed much quicker than the journey in.

"What happens next?" I asked when we made it into sunlight and began running to her car.

"Someone will be blamed. And then the seat will be filled. And depending on who wants it, things could get nasty."

"Do you need to be somewhere or can you drop me back?"

"I'm taking you home. Trust me, you don't want to get caught hanging around here when the shit hits the fan. Did Koda tell you anything important while I was gone?"

I shook my head. "He told me I'd learn everything from the flash drive, but they destroyed it when they attacked. Where did Aiden come from anyway?"

She shrugged. "I bumped into his guards in the hall. He came with me while they ran for help. At least, I hope they went for help. Who am I supposed to trust now? I can't believe they've been poisoning Koda. This was planned in advance, Ava."

"Years in advance," I said, thinking of Eddie and Daimhín and all the other creatures just like them. "But what's the next part of the plan?"

I sent a group message on my phone, letting as many people as possible know that Koda had been murdered by Coyle, who in turn had been murdered by Aiden. But I had no doubt that the deaths would somehow manage to get pinned on us. More specifically, me.

"They saw me trying to take the flash drive from Koda," I said. "They probably didn't even know what it was. All of that was for nothing in the end."

"Not for nothing," she said. "Is Esther safe with you? Can you protect her?"

"She can protect herself. But yeah, she's safe with us. The thing is, you never know who the traitor is, right? Not until it's too late."

"And you think there is one?"

I hesitated. "Not necessarily. But I think there might have been. Whoever is orchestrating everything seems to be constantly a step ahead of us, and yet they don't appear to be so concerned that they send everything they've got after us."

"Maybe you're all a part of their plans. Maybe they want to lay some blame at your feet. They could want you afraid, but they could also be spreading themselves a little thin."

"Or maybe they just want to keep us occupied while they pull off the big plan."

"Who do you think is planning everything?"

"It has to be someone in charge. Council or consultant. Obviously not Koda."

She shook her head. "But why would a Council member do any of this? They already have the power."

"Yeah, but they have to make agreements based on the opinions of the other members. They even have to take on board the opinions of the consultants. The one thing better than that would be a dictatorship. And while Reuben obviously betrayed our country, I just don't think he's this organised. Fionnuala has the power, and Erossi has the ego, but I can't see Gabe bothering with any of this. Elathan and Marina are the wildcards for me. Aiden seemed surprised by Koda's death, and Eddie Brogan is... different." I glanced at her. "Koda said something about Coyle working for Aiden's mistress, yet Aiden didn't have a clue what was going on. Bottom line is that it's impossible to know for sure. There could be two or three people working together. More, even. And it's been building for a while."

We made it back to the cul-de-sac to see the end of a battle. Quinn and I raced toward the fight, but three covered figures already lay on the ground, and I watched as Lorcan gutted the final one with a yell.

"I suppose you all needed the practice," I said as I began uncovering the bodies.

"Oh!" Quinn exclaimed. "These two are Guardians."

Esther, still in her bear form, made a growling sound that might have been agreement, but it was hard to tell.

"Everyone okay?" I glanced up to see blood-splattered people on a high from winning. "Somebody went to the mattresses," I murmured, thinking hard. Koda and the cul-de-sac had been attacked at almost the same time. Had anyone else?

"We're fine," Lorcan said, still panting.

I gestured at his blood-drenched clothing. "I really hope none of that blood is yours."

"There were more," he said. "They ran."

"That's a first."

"I need to contact the others," Quinn said. "Stay safe. Ava will catch you up on what's happened. I'll get in touch with you when it's safe, Esther." She frowned. "Safe is likely the wrong word now that Koda is dead. Stay alert."

After she left, I faced everyone, the sheer gravity of the situation truly hitting me. "Koda's been taken out, and we've been attacked. We can't wait around anymore. We have to press on with our plans. It's going to get very dangerous from here on out." I remembered Koda's comment about enemies dressed as friends. "We'll probably be betrayed, and we won't all make it until the end. If you can't deal with that, there are safer places to be. Whoever wants us is going to come at us again, and I can't guarantee that next time will go as well. You all have to make your own choices about this. I'll let you think about what you want to do next."

I invited Carl, the twins, and Val to come to my house while Esther shifted into her human form.

"Carl, can you call Peter, Shay, and Moses and let them know to watch their backs? I texted them, but I just want to be sure."

Carl nodded and stepped away with his phone.

Esther joined us in the living room and pulled me to the side. "Is Aiden...?"

"He's fine. But he's upset." I hesitated before adding, "There's something else."

Her dark brown eyes looked so worried that I wished I had some good news to give her.

"We found torture chambers in there, Esther. And a body. Quinn said it was Robbie."

She covered her mouth with her hand and shook her head. "Because I asked him for help?"

"Or because of Koda," I said. "We can't know, and it doesn't even matter. All that's important is that people are being tortured in the abandoned sections of the Headquarters. We'll figure this out. I promise, Esther. Your friend didn't die for nothing." I blew out a sigh. "There's one more thing. Coyle was responsible for the attack on you in Gabe's bar. The assassins have been after you because you're too much of a distraction for Aiden. Maybe if you died, he would have lost enough of himself to join their little assassin brigade."

She nodded, swallowing hard. "Well, they failed. I can't believe Aiden killed Coyle."

"Coyle said something about letting the panther choose. What's that about?"

She wrinkled her nose. "It means Aiden doesn't trust his human form."

My phone rang. When I answered, Gabe sighed and said, "Thanks for the heads-up." He sounded more like himself. "The bar was hit."

"By many?"

"Not too many, but it would have been enough if I hadn't been ready. If they're hitting neutral places, then they're sending a message."

"Has any official word gone out about Koda yet?"

"Not yet. I haven't heard a thing."

"What's going on?" I murmured, not expecting an answer.

"The next war has been pulled up a year or two," he replied.

"Bad timing. So Koda was the one who had Illeana searching. Think that's why he was murdered? He had her stuff. Probably had information we didn't. He kept babbling about bad things coming our way."

"Dying men say the strangest things," he said tightly.

"Really? Is that why he said he already told you what he's worried about?"

"Now isn't the time. Not over the phone. Not today."

"I'll see you soon anyway. Can you get in touch with Elathan, and maybe Aiden? See what's happening. Aiden had pretty much lost it last time I saw him, though."

"I'll try to find out what's going on," he said. "You should call Brogan and find out if he and the witch have been attacked, too."

"Will do. Stay safe." I hung up and called Eddie.

"I don't suppose you've been attacked in the last hour or two," I said.

He made a sound of disgust. "They tried. Feeble attempt. So is it true? Koda's gone?"

"Yeah, Coyle took him out. Aiden killed Coyle, and the cul-de-sac and Gabe's bar have both been attacked. Not many numbers, so I'm not sure what their aim was."

"How about the humans? Have they been attacked?"

"Doesn't sound like it. Day's not over yet though."

I stepped into the kitchen to find Carl. He gave me a thumbs up and a smile.

"Perhaps the attacker thinks the humans aren't worth attacking," Eddie said under his breath.

Over the phone, I heard a woman speak in the background. "The witch there?"

"Yes. Alive and well. It seems we've all been marked the same."

"Trouble's got company. Narrows down the suspects."

"Yes, well, we'll have to see what their next move is."

" _Their_ next move?" I asked. " _We_ need to move. This is the first act of war. And whatever it was meant to do, I'm pretty sure it succeeded. Now what's _our_ next move?"

He hesitated. "You said yourself we aren't ready."

"That decision was taken away from us today. Koda's gone. There's an empty seat on the Council. This is going to cause confusion, maybe even war. We need to nip it in the bud, or at least use it as a distraction for our own gain."

"Spoken like a true warrior," he said fondly.

"But I'm not a warrior." I paused. "Just while there's a war on."

"There's always some kind of war on."

"There won't be when I'm done with this stupid country," I snapped. "We're fighting back, so you better figure out what your place is in this."

"Hold off until we find out how the Council will push the empty seat issue," he said. "We need more information."

"Koda was killed because he found the information that the rest of us have been looking for. That's all we need to know."

"We still need to know who exactly is involved, Ava. Don't let your hotheadedness overrule your sense."

"I'll wait a few days, but we need to come up with something bigger. Something better. We need our answering shot to be the last shot."

"That's impossible."

"And yet it should always be the plan. You wanted me in this, Eddie. Now I'm in it. Why are you complaining?"

"I'll discuss it with Marina and the others," he said. "I want to take them down as much as you do."

"The mission is still the same. They've just sped up matters. I have to go. Do what you have to do. I'm going to do the same." I hung up before he could protest again.

"Lorcan, can you round everyone up?" I asked. "I want everyone to hear this."

My friends and most of the rebels gathered in my living room and kitchen, bodies pressing against each other uneasily as they all waited for the final word.

"So Quinn brought me to the Council," I said, sitting on a window ledge so everyone could see me. "We spoke to Koda, and he admitted he was the one who sent Illeana on her secret missions. He had a flash drive with information, but he was poisoned and murdered while we were there. Quinn left me alone for a minute, and three assassins came, and one... Coyle got to him before I could stop him." I bowed my head. "I should have fought harder. They destroyed the flash drive, and while two escaped, Coyle was killed by Aiden after Koda told him that Coyle had likely tried to kill Esther. They spoke about a shared mistress, but it was confusing, and it doesn't confirm much, other than the probability that our enemies are keeping secrets from each other."

Everyone looked at Esther, but she just raised her chin.

I nodded at her and continued. "Quinn and I left, but we know that Gabe, Eddie, and Marina were all attacked today. Whoever had Koda murdered is out for all of us. The most important part is that this means there's a free seat on the Council. Whoever is put into that seat will make all of the difference. I don't think we should let it get that far. I think we need to move as quickly as possible. Koda wasn't prepared to fight back. He cowered, and he was murdered for it. We can't let that happen to us. We need to control this situation as much as possible."

"Shay and Moses both said they haven't seen or heard of anything unusual going on," Carl announced. "That means that so far, they're sticking with people who have been involved for a while."

"Or that humans don't matter much," Val said. "But perhaps the arrests mean something."

"Are we safe here?" Ry asked. "I mean, really safe? What if they send more assassins next time?"

"They have to be running out of these dudes," I muttered. "We need Phoenix. He might know something."

"We can't trust him," Lorcan said, a nasty look on his face.

"We don't have a clue who we can trust," I admitted. "What are all of your thoughts? Should we try to attack everyone on the Council, or wait and verify who's involved?"

"We can't attack innocent people," Margie cried, looking horrified.

"Are any of them innocent, though?" Val asked. "They've all committed crimes."

"Esther," I said, "I'm going to need you to get in touch with your brother. I understand how you're feeling, but he knows something."

She hesitated. "I'll try, but he doesn't trust me anymore. I don't trust _him_."

"Listen to me," I said, slipping off the window ledge to face her. "You're strong enough to do this. And maybe Aiden sees things a little differently now."

"Because Coyle tried to have me killed," she said in disgust.

I nodded. "Under somebody else's orders. Maybe they tried to enlist him, and he had second thoughts or something. Maybe he wanted to back out, and they thought they'd use you to convince him. You said yourself that your Guardian circle wasn't in the loop. What if... what if Aiden was still protecting you, and the others didn't like it?" I said.

She shrugged. "I'll try to contact him, but I can't guarantee anything will come of it."

"Okay, great," I said. "We have Gabe and Eddie there to let us know what happens with the empty seat. Moses and Shay can tell us if their orders are changed from above, and the reporters we helped in the church are being extra vigilant when it comes to supernatural news stories. Our eyes are wide open. They shouldn't get much past us now."

"We still need to check out that tattooist," Carl said.

Val nodded her agreement.

"Be careful," I warned. "It's not a good day to piss people off."

"We'll be fine," Carl said. "Nobody in their right mind would attack Val. I'll just hide behind her." He winked at me as she rolled her eyes.

Carl and Val left to check out Finn's info. The rest of us discussed possibilities and ideas and plans for the next hour. Then, Gabe and Elathan showed up, both looking worried.

"What's going on?" I asked, holding my breath at the surety that bad news was coming our way.

"Koda's death has been announced. They're calling it a murder, a tragedy. There's a lot of talk about Koda being a hero and about the things Koda would want to happen now," Gabe said.

"Okay," I said, confused. "So what are the worried faces about then?"

Elathan cleared his throat. "The thing is, they're not saying it happened the way you've told it. In fact, there's been no mention of Coyle at all."

"Oh, great," I muttered. "I'm the killer, aren't I? They're putting it at my feet."

"No, actually..." Gabe looked uncomfortable.

I had a sinking feeling as Elathan turned to face Esther.

Elathan said, "They're saying Aiden murdered Koda. He's in the cells. They aren't bothering with a hearing. There's going to be a trial in a couple of days, as soon as Fionnuala gets back from the UK."

"What are you on about?" I asked. "She's already here."

Elathan shrugged. "Nobody's seen her. We're being told she's rushing back after hearing of her beloved Koda's passing. She's hoping to be the one who passes the sentence. Rumour has it that there will be an execution. I'm sorry, Esther. I know that—"

She shook her head. "No, there won't. I promised Ava I was going to speak to Aiden and find out what he knows. I'm still going to do that."

"How?" Ry asked. "He's in the cells, Esther. You can't just walk in there. They'll take you down with him."

She squared her shoulders. "I'm not letting him die in there. I'm not letting the Council take his life for something he didn't do."

"What's your plan?" Elathan asked patiently, as if he were speaking to a child. "What are you going to do, Esther?"

"I'm going to break him out," she said, jutting out her chin. "And I'm pretty sure you're going to help me."

He sucked in a breath and cocked his head. "You know what? I need to know what Aiden knows as well. I want to know what's been going on amongst the Guardians while the rest of us have been looking the other way. I _will_ come with you. I'll help you break Aiden out of the Council's cells." He shook Esther's hand.

Was I the only one who remembered how incredibly dangerous that plan was? And then my eyes fell on Leah, the teenage girl who had escaped, and suddenly, the plan didn't seem so impossible, after all.

But there was one small hitch.

I didn't want Aiden to live.

Chapter Thirteen

I left Esther excitedly discussing her plan with Elathan and walked with Gabe to the mouth of the cul-de-sac.

"So how's the atmosphere?" I asked.

"At Headquarters? Headless chickens running around with no leaders. Erossi's pretending to be in charge."

I swallowed hard. "Will we have to kill him?"

"Erossi? He won't bow down to anyone, and there's not much chance of him working with ordinary humans, so we'll likely have to deal with him."

He said it so offhandedly, as if taking a life was nothing. I had done the same thing so often that I was a tad surprised by my loud conscience making me uncomfortable. If Erossi attacked us, then I would have no problem taking him out. If he didn't, that muddied the waters somewhat.

"Yeah," I said slowly. "So what's coming our way, Gabe? What was Koda talking about?"

"The babbling of a dying man isn't something you should concern yourself with."

"Don't give me that. What's happening? What was he afraid of? What has you so depressed?"

He glanced at me. "Maybe we shouldn't fight this. Maybe we should let everything run its course."

"What? After all of this? We can't stop now. We won't survive giving up the fight. What's with you?"

"Maybe the alternative will be worse," he ventured.

"How can humans possibly be worse than Erossi?"

"I didn't mean the humans. Some things should stay hidden, Ava. What if we're opening Pandora's Box?"

"I don't understand."

He nodded. "I know. What's the plan?"

I decided I didn't have the energy to try to work out one of Gabe's riddles. "I'll probably have to find Cam and suck up to him to figure out how he got Leah out of the cells. I know Val did the heavy lifting, but she didn't take that wrist tag thingy off Leah. Esther won't want to accidentally kill her own brother."

"Elathan can release it with ease," he said, waving his hand. "More importantly, _Esther_ won't want to? Does that mean you're not going?"

"He wants me dead. He almost killed me. You had to save me from his plans. How am I supposed to help free somebody I don't think should be free?"

"You're not coming?" a shocked voice asked from behind me.

I turned slowly, feeling uncomfortable as soon as I met Esther's eyes. "I'm helping, okay? I just don't want to be there."

"What are you talking about?" she demanded. "You have to be there for me."

"But, Esther, I don't _want_ to free him. He deserves to be there. He tried to have me killed, and he betrayed you in the worst possible ways. I'm not on his side because he suddenly had a last-minute change of heart and did something right."

"But he didn't kill Koda. You were there! You saw! How can you let him die for something he didn't do? How is that any different than what's happened to the rest of us? He's in trouble, Ava. He needs me. And I... I need _you_."

I frowned, staring at my feet. Maybe I didn't like what was happening, but there was still that all-consuming, soul-crushing need to punish him, to see him get what he deserved. But he didn't deserve to die for murdering Koda. He had taken care of Koda's murderer, and that had been extremely hard for him to do if the way he reacted afterward was any sign.

"I don't think he's worth the risk," I said softly. The pain in her eyes shot me through the heart. "But you are, so I'll go."

She flung herself at me, wrapping her arms around my shoulders to pull me into a hug. Her fear and guilt overwhelmed me, but I patted her on the back. I knew what it was like to worry, and Esther was one of my closest friends. I had to be there for her; if we didn't have each other, we would all be lost. Freeing Aiden would be a major operation, a dangerous one, and we needed strength behind us.

Elathan walked over and stood behind her, looking entirely unconcerned. "We'll be in and out, break a few necks, home for dinner. What do you say?"

Sending Esther off with a risk-taking daredevil of a demonic entity was probably not going to be my best plan.

"Can you get your circle behind you?" I asked her. "Quinn was there. She knows what happened. And there's a chance the shifters will be loyal to Aiden rather than the Council. You need to be sneaky about this, Esther. You need to convince people that Aiden's worth starting a war over. This could be their reason for siding with us, their reason to fight."

She stared at me, and I realised she hadn't known she would have to persuade people to help her brother.

I squeezed her hand. "Get them on board, and we'll come up with a workable plan."

She nodded, still holding on to me as if for support.

Gabe watched us with a strange expression in his eyes. "I'm going to check on the bar and then see if there's any news at Headquarters. We're still waiting for Fionnuala to show up."

I let go of Esther, annoyed by Fionnuala's secrecy. If Phoenix was back, then so was she. And if she didn't want anyone to know she was back, then she was getting something out of it. Freedom? The clarity of not having the blame over her head? Whatever was really going on, we needed to figure out where Fionnuala was before we broke anyone out of the cells. We needed people to see she had already returned.

"I'll go with Esther," Elathan said. "We might as well get started on this right now. Gabe, stay connected with me. Timing is important." He nodded at Esther. "We should hurry before the official story gets too imprinted on people's minds."

They left together.

"What do you think?" I asked Gabe.

"About helping Aiden? It's a fool's errand." He hesitated. "But there might just be something to this family idea you have here."

I gazed at him in surprise.

"I should go," he said. "Time is ticking. Are you coming with me?"

"Can't. With Val, Esther, and Carl gone, I need to stick around. Just in case."

He glanced down at my wounded side. "Are you capable of fighting right now?"

"I'm doing much better," I said firmly and escorted him to his car before he could ask any more questions.

That left me in the cul-de-sac, twiddling my thumbs and feeling wretchedly useless. With Val gone, I needed to stay behind and keep an eye on Leah, but I was desperate to get out there and do something. Waiting for everyone else to get stuff done wasn't my idea of fun. I sat on my gate, just to be outside, and Lorcan soon joined me. I quickly updated him.

"Doesn't feel good, does it?" He gestured toward me. "Being left behind."

"Never has," I said. "Do you ever regret coming here, Lorcan? I mean, meeting me, making that deal, and going to the sanctuary. Do you ever feel like it was all pointless? You haven't been free yet, you know?"

"There are different kinds of freedom," he said, hopping onto the wall to sit next to me. "What's happening here is my choice, mostly. I mean, I could take Lucia and leave. We all could. But where would we go? What would we do? Being here feels like the right path for us. We've chosen to see this through. Why are you so down?"

"We've lost so many people, either from death or from them walking away. It feels pointless sometimes. Every time I help somebody, I drag them into a worse situation. It's like danger follows me around like a tornado and sucks up everything in its path. I'm a disaster to know."

"This isn't worse for Lucia and me. We met our parents."

I looked askance at him.

He shrugged. "I might not like the man, but I can't deny he appears to be our father. The biggest questions in my life were answered when I laid eyes on each of my parents."

"But there are bigger questions now. And that's my point. Maybe if I left everything alone, none of this would have happened."

"The major points would still have happened. Just a little differently. What would you have changed?"

I stared at the sky, feeling a shiver run through me. "If I had left Carl to the vampire, if I had walked away, I wouldn't have met Peter or Eddie or Daimhín. I wouldn't have made deals with Eddie, wouldn't have worked for the vampire queen, wouldn't have gotten caught up in vampire politics and arrested by the Council. I wouldn't have met Gabe or Esther or anyone."

"And you wouldn't have lost Emmett."

I frowned. "He's safe now."

"But what would have happened to him if you hadn't searched for him? And the beast would still have come," he said softly. "This last war would have come, and it wouldn't have been so successful for our side. Maybe this was all meant to be, but it's not over yet."

"So what else is coming?" I whispered. "Koda and Gabe had given up, and I can't see what could possibly be worse than _this_. That's the terrifying part: something much worse seems to be around every corner."

He reached out and took my hand. The warmth of his skin was comforting because there had been a chill surrounding me for a while.

"Maybe you're right," I said after a moment. "Maybe I am on the right path. But what if I'm not the right person? What if I'm not cut out for any of this?"

"You've gotten us this far," he said. "And your actions gave the entire country a fighting chance. Surely you see that."

"I'm tired of fighting. I'm sore and exhausted, and I don't seem to be recovering no matter what I do. That's never happened before." I touched my side with my free hand.

His fingers tightened around mine. "You're not healing?"

I shrugged. "There's something wrong with it."

"Let me see."

"I like you, Lorcan, but I'm not stripping in the street for you."

The corner of his mouth tugged upward, but he had fear in his eyes.

"Don't worry," I said. "I'm just having a bad day. I have all these decisions to make, and I don't know what's right for everyone." I tried to smile, but my lips kept trembling.

He jumped off the wall and surprised me by kissing my cheek. "Do what's right for you," he whispered, and he walked away.

I wandered around the cul-de-sac after that, feeling unsettled. I was full to the brim with what-ifs. What if I had stayed with Wesley? What if I hadn't met Peter and Emmett? What if, what if, what if. Would I be hurting? Would I be scared? Or would I have had a relatively normal life?

And what would I have done, if anything, about the serial killer that had been running around Dublin? About the army of similar creatures who invaded Ireland? Would I have known to fight? Or would I have hidden away in fear? Would I still be that cowed creature who allowed humans to hurt her rather than reveal her true strength?

I kept pacing the street, even after speaking to most of the occupants of the cottages, making sure everyone was okay. I regretted how angry I had been, how cold, but they seemed to have forgiven me, although they weren't as comfortable with me.

Anka invited me inside, and I wondered if she felt sorry for me or resented me for bringing so much trouble to her door.

"You seem so lost," she said, pushing me into a seat at her table.

Lucia was teaching Dita and Leah how to embroider, which struck me as odd. The three of their heads together, as they concentrated so hard on what they were doing, and looking so unbelievably innocent, shocked me into thinking straight. If I hadn't run from Wesley and my grandmother, I wouldn't have met any of them, the people who were keeping me on the right track.

Anka made me some tea, a strange smelling, oddly coloured cup of stuff that I held my breath to drink. Her brews were getting weirder.

"You are feeling out of sorts," she stated, watching me carefully.

"Just tired," I said.

She nodded, but her keen gaze never left mine. Anka was a strange person. She was so set in her own ways and ideas, and yet she was willing to open up her home to complete strangers, including a part-hellhound female who was positively terrifying to anyone but Anka. I often heard her bossing Val around, and yet she had allowed her husband to beat the shit out of her.

In some ways, Anka and I were similar. We had both changed, yet we were still shadowed by our pasts. I wondered if Dita's father was still around, but I didn't want to dredge up any bad memories, and I strongly suspected Mrs. Yaga had done something to keep him away. If he came knocking, Val would make sure he couldn't hit anything ever again.

Lorcan let himself in, but Anka didn't blink. She wasn't terrified anymore, despite all of the danger in our lives. While I had been off doing whatever, everyone else had grown closer. They were all a family, and I was the outsider looking in.

I knocked back the rest of the cup of tea. "I should go. Thanks, Anka."

I stood, and it seemed as though nobody was paying any attention, but when I made to leave, Lorcan grabbed my arms, and Anka lightly punched my wounded side. I doubled over with pain, but Lorcan supported me.

"Oh, my God! You arseholes!" I snapped, my eyes watering. "What the hell is wrong with you?"

"The question is what's wrong with you?" Anka said. "I gave you painkillers. A strike from me would only have hurt the worst kind of wound, something we should all already know about, and yet we have to slyly test you to find out the truth. Girls, out of here."

A guilt-stricken Leah escorted Dita out of the room. I tried to smile reassuringly at the younger girl, but she looked horrified.

Anka lifted my shirt and opened my bandage to take a look at my side. "Oh, Ava. What have you done to yourself?"

"In case you've forgotten, I got chewed up by a gang of beasts," I said, shrugging off Lorcan's grip. "I've been in quite a few fights since then, and you attacking me isn't exactly helping."

"I barely touched you," she scoffed. "We needed to know how bad it was. Leah told us what happened at the children's home. You never train, and Desmond warned us about you."

"Oh, well, if Desmond says—"

Her eyes sparked with anger. "You need help, Ava! I gave you my strongest painkillers in that tea. You need blood." She frowned. "Your body craves it. Do you not?"

I leaned against the counter, yanking my top back down. "I always crave it. It's something I've learned to get used to. I can control it now. Better than ever." I thought of the young man I had tasted. "Mostly."

"But you're ignoring what you need," she protested.

"I'm never drinking blood again," I said firmly. I didn't trust my self-control, so I could do nothing but abstain.

Lucia slammed her palm on the table and ran over to Lorcan. She gripped his hand, and he frowned.

"Because you drank from Peter?" he asked. "That's why?"

"No," I said. "Because it does nothing my body can't do in time. I don't need it to live."

"But you need help," Anka insisted. "I think your wound is infected. At least let me clean it for you."

I eyed her warily, but she folded her arms and gave me a stern look.

"Ava Delaney, you aren't going to let a little bite kill you, are you? Let me clean it up and see what I can do."

"I thought you couldn't do anything," I said, confused.

"I'm a mother," she said with a smile. "I can fix anything."

I made a face at Lorcan and kicked his ankle before following Anka up the stairs.

"Lorcan, fetch Margie for me," Anka called over her shoulder. "Tell her to come straight up."

"What the hell do you need Margie for?" I asked.

She turned through the door of her bedroom. "She's been teaching me. Her grandmother had some talents as a hedgewitch. Taught her an awful lot about medicinal qualities. We've cooked up a number of things while we've been here. It's all natural, Ava. No need to look at me like that."

I rolled my eyes. She hadn't even been looking at me.

"Lay on my bed," she directed. "I won't touch you until Margie gets here. I'm just going to look and see, okay?" She spoke to me as if I were a nervous child.

I lay on the bed, sighing with frustration. She stepped into the bathroom, and I heard water running in the sink. Drying her hands with a towel, she came back into the room. She carefully removed the bandage and gazed at my wound with furrowed brows.

To my shock, she brushed my hair from my face. "Why won't you let us take care of you?"

"What are you talking about?"

"You keep separating yourself from everyone. We're not going to hurt you, Ava. We're not going to leave."

Her eyes were so kind, and her words hit that soft spot I had been protecting. To my horror, tears sprang to my eyes. I covered my mouth with the back of my hand, trying to keep a sob at bay.

She knelt next to me, never taking her eyes from mine. "You need to stop this. You need to let yourself feel. Your wound is festering, but not as much as your heart. You can talk and feel. Show it. Why do you hide all of this pain?"

"I need... I need to show them I'm strong," I gasped out. "Don't let them know, Anka. I can't let anyone see how weak I am. It'll scare them, freak them out."

"You can't keep secrets like this."

"Please, Anka. I have to be strong. If I don't have that, I have nothing left. I'm no use to anybody if I can't fight."

"Nonsense," she replied. "You're more than a warrior."

"Am I? Because there's nothing else I've done right. People know I fought against the beasts and won. They know I wasn't afraid to walk next to werewolves. If they find out I can't even help myself then—"

She tapped my temple. "You have your brains." She laid a hand over my heart. "You're brave, and you care." She took my hands. "You are not alone. There's more to you than just this one thing. Why would you think otherwise?"

"People are here because they think I can protect them from the all of the Big Bads in the world. If I show weakness, they'll lose hope."

"Weakness? Showing pain is normal. Showing you have a heart is normal. It's been more disturbing to watch you distance yourself and pretend you don't care. More disturbing to never see you upset at the boy leaving. You cared about him like a mother. I know this. I saw you with him. And now he's gone, and you hold it all inside for nobody to see. That won't help you heal."

"What are you on about?" I asked, struggling to take a proper breath as I failed to tamp down those feelings threatening to burst loose and ruin everything.

"She's talking about the physical manifestation of your pain," Margie said, walking in with a bag. She smiled down at me. "Now let me see what you've gotten yourself into."

She jerked her head back when she got a close look at the black festering mess of my side. I had been holding it in for so long that I had forgotten how bad it was. The pastes I had been using did a good job of covering the smell of rot, but without the bandage I couldn't hide the odour.

"We'll need to cut back to the good flesh," Margie murmured to Anka, "let the healing begin again." She sat on the bed next to me. "We're going to patch you up, Ava. In every way possible. And you're never to use anything that man gives you again."

"What man?" I asked, wincing at the idea of them cutting into my wound.

"Eddie Brogan," Margie said. "Whatever he has given you has not helped, and while I can't prove it, I am certain that was the purpose. Do you trust him?"

I laughed, feeling a little hysterical. "I don't trust anyone."

Chapter Fourteen

Margie and Anka cut away the rot—literally and figuratively. At first, I bit down on my lip so hard it bled. I couldn't scream, though I wanted to. The pain, physical and emotional, seared through me so violently that I thought I would pass out.

The women distracted me by asking question after question after question. My life was dying, burning away into poisonous gas that suffocated those around me. I tried to explain how I was feeling, but even I wasn't entirely sure where the doubt was coming from.

I missed Emmett so badly it hurt, but a tiny part of me was relieved to be free of Peter for a while. His pain and his anger had been all-consuming, and some days, I had struggled to breathe from the stress of trying to stop him from losing his mind completely. The guilt of wanting that freedom was worse than missing Emmett.

Something else bothered me more. Gabe had been right about me. While the beasts had been biting me, gnawing at my life and sucking away my soul, he had held my hand. But I had been tempted to let go, to give up. I'd had a taste of a life I had always imagined—a partner, a child, a real family—and it had been taken away. There wouldn't be anything like that for me again. The taste had given me an ache for more. And yet I knew, deep down, that I couldn't keep letting Peter take his frustration out on me. I knew I wasn't equipped to deal with his issues when I still hadn't dealt with my own.

My past was looming over my shoulder, and I could hardly breathe with the panic of it. _Wesley._ It had always been Wesley. His influence on my life had made me see him as a hero, and not a Byronic one. He wasn't the alpha male that nature dictated me to desire. He was the kind one, the beautiful one, the sensitive one, the one who would always be there for me, no matter how much I hurt him.

And I _would_ hurt him. I already had. That was why I had run from my home. No matter how bad things were with Nancy, I hadn't run from her. I had run from Wesley, from the guilt and the shame of hurting him. And he had come back, forgiveness and light, as devoted and capable as ever, and I had been free to go back. Nancy would have taken me back. In her worst moments, she probably needed me there. Wesley didn't need me, but he was happy for me to need him; he wanted to be my hero again. I had seen it in his eyes. He loved taking care of victims, and there I was, making myself a victim again. There I was, taking back all of the progress I had made when I had already learned I didn't need a hero.

So I had gotten Phoenix to take Wesley's memories away. It had been a punishment of sorts, a lesson for me to never be a victim, to never let somebody take care of me, to never be the weak person I had once been. Wesley was free, and I would always remember our past while knowing it was lost to him forever. That was what I deserved.

There had been a time, before Peter left with Emmett, when I liked who I had become, when I saw that I was fighting for something real. My fight had never been solely about what was best for the world. It had always been about making a real future for myself. And for that one moment, I had seen a future where it was possible for Peter to love again, where both of us could leave the trauma of our past lives behind. I had a moment. But that moment was over.

Margie left Anka to stitch me up.

"The embroidery will help Dita," Anka said. "She's learning how to use the smallest stitches to the greatest advantage." She sounded proud, but I was confused.

"You want her to do this? Patch up the broken?"

"You're not broken," she said sharply. "Don't let the doubt drown you, Ava. You escaped it once. You can do it again. And yes, I want her to be useful. There might be a time when the fighting is over, but we don't know when that will be. She needs to be useful, or she will be forgotten. Nobody will remember to protect her."

I sat up, groaning at the pain in my side. It was even worse than I realised. I knew blood would help my skin heal, but I wasn't going back there. I would do that one thing for myself. " _I'll_ protect her," I said. "I would never forget Dita."

She gazed at me keenly. "I see through you. You gave up when that boy left. Who will be there for Dita when you decide to roll over and let them take you?"

My breath hitched in my throat. She was right. Christ, she was right. Emmett hadn't been the only one who needed me. So many others did, and I was failing them, slowly and surely. I had failed myself.

I lay back down carefully, and she finished the stitches. I yawned, suddenly weary. Even my bones ached. We weren't in the home stretch yet, but we would make it eventually, I realised.

"I swear to you that I won't give up until there's nobody left," I whispered. "When nobody else needs me, I'll rest. Not before then. If I have to drink to do that, I will. I'll do whatever it takes, and Dita's going to live a long, happy life. Okay?"

She gave a jerky nod, but tears shone in her eyes as she put a fresh bandage over my newly sewn wound. She saw death coming, and I had been welcoming it. Not anymore. I would keep going even if it killed me. And when that moment came, I would go out kicking and screaming. I wouldn't go gently.

I hadn't gone through all that I had just to give up when things got tough. I hadn't lost a limb. I had lost a child who hadn't even been mine, a child who was safe and well and happy, and more importantly, alive. I had been ridiculously selfish and self-centred. It was time I made things right. I needed to convince everyone I was in it for the long haul.

"Anka, I think I love you," I said.

She huffed out a sound, but her lips curved upward. "Have we healed you?"

"I'll get there. Thanks for the stitches. Don't suppose you have anything for the pain? Something that won't put me to sleep."

Her smile broadened. "Asking for help? I may die of shock."

"You've been spending too much time with Carl," I said, managing to get to my feet without wincing. The pain was always present, but I could forget about it when I tried. I had to forget about it to press on. I had gotten through an entire battle with the pain cutting into me, although the adrenalin from the fighting had helped. It would come again. That was almost a certainty.

"You should rest," she scolded, watching me carefully.

"Someday," I promised, taking another murky-looking cup of cold tea from her and knocking it back. "Delicious," I lied.

Downstairs, Margie was studying Dita's embroidery, looking pleased with herself.

"Back from the dead," she muttered when she glanced up at me.

"I'm never going to be perfect," I said, and they all looked at me, except for Dita, who was busy struggling to thread a needle. "Some days, I'm going to be a nightmare to know. But that doesn't mean I'm giving up. It just means it was a bad day. I've been thinking about how we can help Esther. Lorcan, how do you feel about pretending to be Phoenix for a while?"

He looked confused, but then a smile lit up his face. "I can totally do that."

"Good, be ready."

Lucia looked at me plaintively.

I shook my head. "You're staying here. We can't risk you getting hurt. I know your visions haven't been reliable lately, but they're still important. So stay here and keep yourself safe. All right?"

She made a face, but I remained firm. Taking Lorcan directly to the Council was a massive risk but one we had to take. We were a family. Families helped each other. And we were all willing to help Esther, even if it meant dealing with her half-crazed brother, the very one who had orchestrated my death, the one whose fault it was that my side was still in a state. I would pay him back eventually. But maybe I wouldn't kill him. For Esther. I would try really hard not to murder him in front of her anyway.

For an hour, Lorcan and I discussed the logistics of getting him into the Council's Headquarters without running into Phoenix or Fionnuala.

"That's it," Anka said at last. "I'm sick of war talk. Out. Out!"

Laughing, Lorcan and I left, and while I updated people on the phone, he told some of the rebels our ideas. We ended up having a massive discussion outside with six of the rebels, including Ry.

"I'm sorry I've been so bossy," I told him, pulling him aside.

"Not bossy. Assertive," he said. "You're in charge for a reason. I let myself get caught up in the excitement, but you were right. I _should_ have known better. You can rely on me. No more mistakes. I won't let you down again."

"It's not you letting me down that I'm worried about," I said. "I don't want any of you to get hurt. I don't want anyone else to die."

He smiled. "I don't want to die either. Now pay attention. The fae boy looks serious."

Grinning, I turned my attention back to the group.

"I think we have a good chance of pulling this off," Lorcan was saying.

"But we need an escape plan," Ry said.

"He's right. We need to prepare for failure, too," I said. "If Esther's Circle help us, then that's a start. Elathan will be there, but I'll get lost down there. The tunnels all look the same to me."

"There have to be ways of telling the spaces apart," Ry said.

"No time to learn," Lorcan said, "especially if we need to run."

"Which we will as soon as we get Aiden out of there," I added.

" _If_ you get him out of there," Ry said.

"If," I echoed. "Picking the right moment will be the biggest problem."

There wasn't much more we could do until we learned how many would join us on the quest to free Aiden, so I went back and hung out at Anka's house for most of the day.

"You're pretty good at that," I said, watching Dita embroider next to me.

"You should see my mam's stitches," she said. "Have you heard from Emmett?"

"A little. He seems okay. Do you miss him?"

She shrugged. "We're too busy to miss anyone." She grinned. "Maybe a little, but I have Leah now."

"I'm glad. Stay close to Leah if anything ever goes wrong, okay? Val will watch out for you both if the rest of us can't."

She leaned her head against my shoulder. "I'm going to learn to fight. I don't want to have to wait to be saved."

Leah edged into the room, avoiding my eyes. After a couple of minutes of leaning against the doorway, she took a seat on the other side of me. "Sorry I ratted you out," she said.

"Big mouth," I teased. "You did the right thing. Can I ask you something?"

She nodded.

"When you were in the cells, how come you didn't sleep like the rest of us?"

"You didn't sleep as much as everyone else either," she said. "I don't know. Stuff doesn't have an effect on me sometimes. Maybe I'm missing a piece. A soul or something."

"Everyone has a soul," Dita said.

"Then where's yours?" Leah retorted. "Seriously, Ava. I think that the stuff I can do is because I'm missing something, rather than because I have something extra."

"How did you get out of that cell?" I asked.

She smiled. "Val made a mess to distract everyone, and Cam made a Guardian open the cell. The tags and stuff didn't work on me. That's kind of cool, right? So he was able to just run out of there with me. Val caught up to us later. Kate was waiting in a car. We got out of there as quick as we could."

"How did Kate end up with you?"

She rubbed her temples. "She was with Cam first. Her grandmother was a big deal. She used some kind of magic, but her real gift was dream-seeing. She came to Ireland as a refugee and set up as a kind of fortune-teller, except she did the big production and made herself seem like a sham."

"But why?" I asked.

"To protect herself. People like her get dragged into all kinds of things. Anyway, she was hunted down and killed to stop her from seeing... well, me." Leah's cheeks flushed. "But her gift had passed on to her granddaughter, and when the grandmother died, Kate kind of... woke up. They came for her, too, but Cam had already found her."

"Why did he care?"

"He needed her to find me." She smiled wryly. "That was his mission, I think. His way to atone. He shouldn't have left us, but he's a coward. I could feel his fear sometimes. That's not my gift, but it was so strong. There's fear in that children's home, too."

"What do you feel around me?" I asked in a low voice, dreading the answer. "People seem to think my kind will end the world."

She stared at me. "Some of your kind might. But not you. I feel... safe around you."

"Me, too," Dita said.

I wrapped my arm around Dita and held her close.

"But not everyone feels safe around you," Leah said, and at first it sounded like a warning. "The wrong people feel the defences you throw up. I sense it when you're angry or scared. It makes them want to get away from you, but _I_ still feel safe."

I wondered how a teenage girl could understand so much more than the rest of us.

***

Gabe called me that evening.

"We've having a meeting in an hour," he said, "to discuss candidates for the empty seat. I thought you might want to know."

"So everyone will be distracted. Does that give us enough time to break Aiden out of the cells?"

There was a pause, but I imagined he was swearing in his head. "Are you serious?"

"Yeah. We'll run in and out, quick as we can. It might work," I said. "Try to have as many important people at that meeting as possible and keep them occupied if we set off any alarms."

"You're not really going through with this, are you?"

"I have to. Esther needs this. She needs... I just have to, okay?"

"I won't be able to help you."

"Just make sure you tell me everything that happens at that meeting. I have to go." I hung up and updated the others.

"If we meet up with Esther, she can lead us in," Lorcan said excitedly. "The Council won't be running around, but even if they are, Elathan can find out for us. It's the perfect time for this."

"We don't have much time to plan," I said, trying to envision it happening in my head. I couldn't.

"There might not be another chance like this," Ry said, and the others agreed.

"It's a huge risk," I said, uncertain once I started really thinking it through.

"It's for Esther," Lorcan said.

I exhaled loudly. "I'll need the rest of you to protect Leah and the others until Val and Carl come back. Can you do that?"

"We'll call Carl," Ry said. "And in the meantime, we'll stand guard. We've been training hard. We're stronger than we were. Tougher. We can protect ourselves now, Ava. We don't need you here all of the time."

I glanced at Lorcan, who nodded. If he was prepared to leave his sister with them, then he trusted them, and I had to, also.

"Get Val back as soon as possible," I said. "Lorcan, let's go."

On the way, I called Esther, who agreed to meet us close to the Headquarters. We took a taxi out of the city and got out and ran as soon as we could. We were able to cut quickly across fields to find Esther. She was standing next to Elathan and the remaining six members of her circle, including the shifters. They all had hardened expressions, and I knew they were preparing for battle.

"We need to hurry," Elathan said. "They'll expect me to be late to the meeting, but they may send someone looking for me."

"Why's Lorcan here?" Esther asked, and all of her Circle seemed to really see him for the first time.

"He's—" one of them said in a shocked voice.

"Yeah, we know," I said. "He's going to be Phoenix for a while and pretend he's escorting us to the cells if we bump into anyone. And we _will_ bump into someone. It's inevitable. They won't leave Aiden unguarded now. They might even expect an escape attempt."

"Everyone thinks Esther's lost to the dark side," a shifter said. "They won't expect her here."

"Are you all in?" I asked.

"We'll get you in and Aiden out, but after that, you're on your own," Quinn said. "I know Aiden didn't kill Koda, and I won't stand by to watch him die for nothing."

The tallest shifter nodded, her braids swinging. "He's our alpha, and that comes before the Council. We won't allow him to be a scapegoat."

"What about the other shifters?" Lorcan asked. "Why aren't they here for him?"

"They don't know what to believe," Alanii explained. "It's a complicated story. But we're with Esther on this. She's a sister to us. That's the difference."

"Okay," I said, "we don't have time to make much of a plan, but here's what I'm thinking. Elathan, you and one of Esther's Circle should get to that meeting and figure out how many are there. Whoever goes with Elathan can sneak out at the right time and let us know when to move. We all head in together, with me and Esther as prisoners, if anyone sees us. Everyone's scared shitless of Phoenix, so if we're lucky, they won't look too closely at Lorcan while he escorts us, accompanied by Guardians. The problem is what we do when we get to Aiden. I think getting in will be the easiest part, but we still have to get him out of the cell, take off that tag thing, and get him out past whoever is guarding the cells."

"We'll fight the guards before they can sound an alarm," Quinn said. "They'll have the keys to the cells and likely something that will open the tag safely. If not, we can leave it on him until Elathan meets up with us."

"Don't let him go outside with that thing on," Elathan warned. "That could get messy."

"So we might need you to slip out of that meeting," I said. "That's one of those things we'll need to figure out once we're in there. As long as nobody sets off an alarm, this could go well."

"We need to hurry," Esther said, dancing from one foot to the other. "In case this meeting is really about bringing up Aiden's execution."

"It's not," Elathan said. "That empty seat is a far more pressing issue. To them," he added hurriedly.

"Okay. We all know what we need to do. Fake it until we make it. No matter what happens though, if we get caught or whatever, get Lorcan out of here. We need him safe. Lucia and his gifts are way too important to lose now." I glanced at his raised eyebrows. "And I kind of like the kid."

"Technically, I'm old enough to be your father," he said, but he grinned.

Elathan's expression darkened, and I found it hard to look directly at him. Maybe it was because of the time he had spent in Hell, but when his mood turned anything other than light-hearted, my flight instinct kicked in. "We need to move," he said. "We won't go through the main door, just in case. The less Guardians we see, the better."

My phone beeped with a text from Gabe.

"The meeting's about to start," I said, reading his message. "Let's get inside."

We moved to an older entrance with Elathan and Lorcan walking directly ahead of us, forcing haughty demeanours and discussing something under their breaths. Two of Esther's Circle grabbed her arms and trailed behind them. Two took me along next, and another two took up the rear. They all put on their stony Guardian faces, and I tried to look pissed off.

We came to the first set of Guardians, both of them looking slightly confused.

"He's innocent," Esther shouted, struggling to break free.

Quinn grabbed her hair roughly. "I told you to shut up, traitor!"

The Guardians didn't stop us, and we entered the building. As soon as we were alone, the two holding my arms relaxed their hands slightly.

"You need to hide in an empty room," Elathan said in a low voice. "Quinn, come with me. When I nod, leave the meeting and come back to lead this lot onward. Be careful. Don't take any risks."

"The whole thing is a risk," I murmured.

He opened a door and ushered us all inside. "If you're found, I can't help you, so don't get caught."

He and Quinn left, and I paced the room, my hands shaking. We were in the mouth of the beast. If we were caught, there was nobody left to rescue us. Doubt gripped me again. If Elathan or Quinn betrayed us... if the plan went wrong... if this was all a trap to entice Esther into the Council's clutches...

"You're making me nervous," Alanii said.

I blew out a shaky breath and tried to calm down. "Sorry."

I started to say something else but heard footsteps running down the corridor. We all froze, and a trickle of sweat ran down my brow as the door handle slowly turned.

Quinn popped her head around the door, and we all breathed a collective sigh of relief.

"Meeting's started," she said. "It's time to move. I don't know how long we'll have. Phoenix is at the meeting, so we need to be extra careful if we're stopped by somebody in the know."

"Let's go," Lorcan said, and we went out into the corridor.

"This way," Quinn said without hesitation.

We followed, ready to see if we could really break Aiden out of a Council cell.

Chapter Fifteen

We moved swiftly and quietly until Quinn held up her hand, motioning for us to stop. We obeyed without a word, and she nodded at the others, who grabbed mine and Esther's arms. They marched us around a corner, and we came to a door guarded by two tall Guardians. Behind the door were the cells, and goose bumps rose on my arms when I realised how close we were.

Lorcan didn't hesitate. He strode right up to the men and made as if to pass them.

"What's going on?" one asked, staring at us in confusion.

"What does it look like?" Lorcan snapped.

Both men bowed their heads. Then one flinched, and just as he jerked up his head to take a second look at Lorcan, the half-fae's fist smacked him right in the nose, sending a burst of blood spraying into the air. Quick as a flash, Lorcan turned on the second Guardian before the man even realised what was happening. Lorcan cracked both of their skulls together, knocking them unconscious.

He looked back at us and shrugged. "Let's go in, shall we?"

I widened my eyes at Esther. Lorcan had taken after his father.

Lorcan opened the door and went straight in, ready to walk all over any guards within, but there were none. Quinn and Esther searched the fallen Guardians' pockets, but I followed Lorcan, feeling the uncomfortable hum of magic against my skin. I passed cells full of sleeping people and wondered if Aiden was even still in the cell area.

I spotted a familiar face in one of the cells. "Gareth," I said. "He's been here all along."

"We can't do anything for the others," Alanii warned. "They will be too groggy to run, and we can't carry them all."

"I have to come back for them," I said.

Lorcan called out from the other end of the room. "He's here!"

I jogged down to where he stood in front of a cell on the back wall.

Aiden glared up at me from where he lay on the floor. "Get out of here." He sounded as if his mouth was full, and he could barely keep his eyes open.

"We're here to help," I said, but I couldn't help glaring back.

"Haven't you done enough?"

"What the hell is that supposed to mean?"

"Koda's dead because of you. My sister's in danger because of you. Oh, Jesus." His head turned to see the others. "You brought her _here_? Are you _stupid_?"

"This was my idea," Esther said.

"Go home," he snapped. "You're all fools to follow this one. She's going to get you all killed."

"So says the one who buddied up with the people who tried to murder his own sister." My voice came out louder than I intended, and Lorcan laid a hand on my arm in warning.

Aiden shook his head slightly. "And you somehow managed to involve my sister and Robbie in digging up things that should have stayed hidden. Did you really think nobody would notice what Robbie was doing? A _human_? It's your fault Koda's dead. And now look where I am because of it."

"You're being idiotic," Esther said in a harsh voice.

Quinn made a sweeping shape in the air in front of the cell. It opened, and Aiden tried to stand. Actually, he lurched toward me as if he were about to attempt to strangle me, but he collapsed before he could manage it.

"Holy shit. How the hell are we supposed to carry that lump out of here?" I giggled in spite of myself. In spite of Aiden's anger. In spite of what he had told me. Yet again, death followed me. Well, not today. We were getting Aiden out of there no matter what happened.

"Everyone, grab a limb," Lorcan said. "We'll carry him as far as we can. We can't just leave him here like this. Not after knocking out the guards. They might wake up at any moment."

"They won't," one of the shifters said, her cheeks flushing. "I kind of stunned them after you knocked them out. They'll wake up tomorrow... if they're lucky."

"We need to get Elathan to remove the tag," I said. "Unless you've already found something that does that."

Quinn swore. "We didn't."

"We have to go close to the meeting room to get out of here anyway," Esther said. "So we'll get near it, and someone can run up to the door and try to catch Elathan's attention. The hardest part will be carrying my brother."

"We'll have to take out the guards at the entrance," Lorcan said.

"So be it," Quinn said. "Safer to do it on our way out than in. Less chance of them being found. Let's move on. Quickly and quietly."

Cursing softly, we picked up Aiden and shuffled our way out of the cell room. I hesitated at the door, staring at those we had left behind.

Alanii laid a hand on my shoulder. "We'll return. Come on."

We hurried through white corridor after annoyingly white corridor, and we appeared to be getting nowhere. The place seemed designed to be suffocating.

We heard voices, and all of us froze. I could hear our heartbeats so plainly that I was sure we were caught.

"Put him on the floor and step back around the corner," Lorcan whispered.

I barely heard him, but I obeyed without thinking twice. Two Guardians came around the corner. I realised they were both shifters and counted heartbeats as they approached Aiden.

"Aiden? What's he doing here?" one said.

"Is he dead?" the other asked. Neither called for help. They leaned over Aiden, and Lorcan nodded at me, nudging my arm. We crept silently into the corridor and wrapped our arms around the men's throats. They quietly fell into unconsciousness without much of a struggle.

"What the hell?" Quinn hissed at Lorcan.

"Less people who see your faces, the better for you," he said in a low voice.

She nodded, reluctantly grateful.

"In fact..." Lorcan hesitated and glanced at everyone. "Should we put them in the cells with the others?"

"Good idea," Quinn said. "Nobody will check on them until someone comes to take over the post. Shift is on for roughly four more hours."

Esther stayed with Aiden while we carried the two Guardians back to the cells.

"They're going to be so pissed," Alanii said with a grin.

We left them together in one cell.

"Come on," I said. "We really need to get Aiden out of here before that meeting ends."

When we got back to Esther, Aiden was beginning to wake up.

He glanced around groggily. "What's going on?" he mumbled.

"We're saving your hole," I said sharply. "Now shut up before you get your sister killed."

"Sister?" His gaze found Esther, and he smiled lovingly. "Essie," he murmured. "You're here."

"Hush, Aiden." Esther cupped his cheek with her hand. "I'm getting you home, okay? But you need to be quiet. If you make a sound, we're all dead."

He seemed to understand a little after that, and Esther and Lorcan helped him walk. We got closer to the meeting room. Esther was busy making sure Aiden was okay, Lorcan couldn't be seen when his doppelganger was already in the room, and the others were terrified. They had become more nervous with each knocked-out guard, so I knew it was down to me to try to get Elathan's attention. I crept up to the entrance. Nobody was guarding the door, but I knew everyone inside had a personal guard protecting them. I glanced back at my friends then opened the door a crack.

I tried to catch Elathan's eye. Finally, he looked right at me and nodded.

Then, Phoenix jumped to his feet. "You!"

I froze to the spot, seeing that same cold fury I had found on Fionnuala's face many a time. Behind the door, I gestured for the others to run. Lorcan tried to make his way over to me, but Quinn yanked him back, covering his mouth with her palm. She shook her head aggressively. I waved at them to leave as I entered the room.

Fionnuala looked proud as Phoenix strode over to me. "What are you doing?" he spat. "Spying, are you?"

I shrugged with a sheepish smile. "What can I say? I thought my invite got lost in the post."

Phoenix took his whip from his belt. My smile faltered. What was he going to do? Elathan slipped out of the room, unnoticed by everyone but me. I hoped he was going to help Aiden.

Phoenix cracked the whip with a sadistic smile. I had seen that smile before—Maximus and Gideon had both smiled at me like that back when they had tortured me.

"I personally invite you to stay, tainted one," Phoenix said in a cold, cruel voice. He snapped the whip in my direction. Stunned, I froze as the leather wrapped around my torso. For a second, I was too shocked to react.

Then, I found why the werewolves hated the whip so much. It was alive with electricity, shooting continuous bolts into my body. I let out an endless scream and my body seized as the unrelenting pain kept slamming through me.

Nobody moved to help me, and I couldn't do a thing to help myself. I was trapped in a world of pain and agony. The wound in my side burned as if flaming stakes had been thrust into my skin. I saw Gabe and Eddie sitting there watching as my body jerked of its own accord. I collapsed to the floor, defenceless and unable to stop convulsing, yet the movement only increased the torture.

The last thing I saw was the interested gaze of Marina raking over my body. The last thing I heard was a pleased little laugh from Fionnuala.

The last thing I felt was the endless pain from Phoenix's betrayal. He was exactly like Fionnuala, after all.

***

Someone was carrying me—two someones, actually. The awful shooting electric seizures were over, but my body was still racked with pain, and the bandage on my side felt wet. I had probably busted my stitches.

One of my carriers laughed gruffly. "Looks like it's waking up."

I opened my eyes to see a white floor speeding past me. I was face down and moving fast—to the cells, if I was lucky. I prayed the others had gotten away.

As the echoes from the pain diminished, I realised there were more than two people walking with me. I managed to lift my aching head to see two figures a couple of metres behind us: Fionnuala and Phoenix. Her arm was hooked through his, and she was speaking quickly into his ear. He gazed at me, and I hoped he saw and felt every fibre of hatred I threw at him with my eyes.

I wanted to kill him. Such pain was unimaginable for most people. Not for me. And yet I could hardly bear the memory of it. Every time I closed my eyes, I felt the lick of the whip against my skin, the constant convulsions of my body as the magic manipulated me. I wanted to pass out again, just to forget, but I felt sure I would see that whip in my dreams and feel every seizing limb being electrocuted. Luckily, I didn't have long to live.

We came to the door that hid the cells, and one of the Guardians swore.

"Where the hell are they?" he muttered.

"Something wrong?" Phoenix called.

"Unlikely," the other Guardian whispered.

They dropped me to the floor. I barely had a chance to protect my face from smacking against the hard surface, but my limbs didn't seem to work anymore, so I ended up smacking my cheek against the stone anyway. I tried to sit up, to stand, to do anything, but my body felt like jelly, and it was terrifying. Little tics twitched throughout my body, and I couldn't imagine feeling normal again. I couldn't remember what it felt like. I had no control, and that was my worst nightmare.

A door was opened and then closed.

"Aiden's gone!" one said. "There are four Guardians locked in the cells."

"What?" Fionnuala asked in a tone that made me want to curl up and die. She stepped over me to get into the cell area. "Well," she said, her voice turning ugly, "it seems she wasn't our only visitor today." She kicked me in the side. "Where is he?"

I bit down on my lip, drawing blood in an attempt to hold in my scream. "Who?" I spat blood all over their lovely clean floor.

She kicked me again. "The shifter. Where is he?"

I grunted. "Oh, you mean your little bitch? I dunno. Maybe he went on holiday. He deserved one after taking down Koda's murderer."

"Lies," she spat. "He's the murderer."

"We both know that's not true," I said.

She bent and grabbed me by the throat. Whatever was in that whip came through her hands, and I screamed long and loud as my body bucked under her touch. My head felt as though it were about to explode, and I almost cried with happiness when the blackness crept into the edges of my sight.

"I'll find out," Phoenix said. He searched me and took my dagger away. "Give me time with her, and I'll find out everything she knows."

Fionnuala removed her hand, and although the surges of electricity stopped, my body seized up until I could barely catch a breath.

"Fine," she said. "I have more pressing concerns in any case. I need to go back and convince them. Deal with this creature after you've let her rot for a few days. The hunger and thirst will make her far more pliable. Until then, keep her asleep. And you two, make sure those guards stay in the cells for a fortnight as punishment. If my mood improves, I may even let them live to be stupid another day."

She strode away, closely followed by Phoenix.

One of the Guardians pulled me inside by the hair. "Bad enough you knocked them out without embarrassing them as well," he spat, dragging me into a cell. He found the remote in my pocket, and he smiled as he used it to lock me away. He didn't bother to tag me with the bracelet, and I was glad for that one thing.

A hissing sound signalled sleep, and my eyes closed of their own accord. But my body kept twitching and bucking, no matter what I did.

***

"Ava, wake up."

A bottle was brought to my lips, and cool water poured into my mouth. I tried to drink, but my lips kept twitching, and the water spilled down my front.

Something small was pressed into my mouth, and a hand squeezed over my mouth. "Swallow."

I obeyed, opening and closing my eyes a couple of times. Water came again, and most of it found its way down my aching throat.

The lights were stark and bright, and when my eyes adjusted, I realised I was still in the cells. Phoenix knelt over me, his forehead lined with stress, and his hand pressed against my side.

"Get away from me," I managed to croak out, still stinging from the betrayal and feeling the pain of that whip. "You sly fucker."

"Don't talk," he said. "It'll just hurt. I'm here to get you out. This will burn a little, but it'll keep the wound closed until you can get new stitches. Hold still, Ava."

I held my breath as he layered some kind of paste over the wound. When he said it would burn a little, I wasn't aware that he meant the kind of little burn that might come from a volcano in hell.

"Is this a new torture tactic you've come up with? Because I kind of prefer the whip."

He stopped and stared at me, his eyebrows rising.

I thumped his shoulder. "I'm kidding! That was the worst experience of my life." I hit him again, a little harder, but he didn't seem to notice.

He sighed. "I needed her to trust me. To confide in me some more. She wants me to take the empty seat on the Council. It will give her more power, and she's willing to do anything to get it, including use those children. We can't let that happen. The knife that fell in your house. It made everything clear. This is bigger than either of us thought."

I blinked a couple of times, trying to get his face into clear focus to see if I could tell if he was lying or not. I wasn't convinced I was even awake. "What?"

"I'm sorry I hurt you. I realised you weren't alone by the way you were glancing to your left at the door. And when my mother saw you, I knew I had to act first. The only way to get your friends out was to distract everyone with you and get my mother fully on my side."

"You... Lorcan was there."

"And he probably heard you scream." He closed his eyes, a pang of regret in his expression. "This was the only way I could stop her from killing you. You don't understand what she's like. She thrives on the pain. She's courted darkness, and she's greedy when it comes to causing harm. I did what I had to do to save you." He adjusted my shirt carefully before helping me to my feet.

I realised the cells had an extra couple of guards. "You didn't," I whispered, glancing around.

"I borrowed your idea," he said.

"It was Lorcan's idea."

His grin was sudden. "Come on. We have to get out of here while she's busy. Gabe is trying his best to persuade Erossi it would be a mistake to allow me a seat on the Council. In fact, all of the remaining consultants are giving her an exceptionally hard time. We'll use it to our advantage." He wrapped his arm around my waist, careful not to lean against my wound.

I stared up at him. "Who the hell _are_ you, Phoenix?"

"That's what I'm trying to figure out."

He helped me out of the cell and toward the door.

"What about all of these people?" I asked. "They shouldn't be here. Not all of them."

"No time now," he said. "We have to be quick. There's something happening tonight. We can slip out unnoticed while everyone's distracted."

"Wait, what's happening tonight?"

"I'll tell you everything I know when we get out of here."

We took a couple of steps, then Phoenix stopped. Numerous footsteps echoed in the halls. Running fast. Coming our way.

"Run," I whispered. "Nobody knows you're here yet."

He glanced at me, squeezed his eyes shut, and shook his head. "I might not get another chance." He pushed me behind him, taking out that whip again.

A group of people ran around the corner, and I choked out a sound. Rebels and neighbours, people I had been hard on so they would respect me. They were friends, no matter where I went wrong.

The twins, Val, Carl, Esther, even Ry. Fifteen people stood there, staring at us in surprise, until Lorcan recovered. He took a couple of steps toward us, shaking with anger.

"You," he spat at his father. "You did this."

"It's not what you think," Phoenix said.

"We _heard_ you," Lorcan hissed. "We heard her scream. She saved our lives, and you tortured her. You made us think you cared, but you're just another enemy." He raised his sword, the glyphs turning green. "I'm more than ready to say goodbye to you."

I willed Phoenix to move, to run, to say something, but he put his hands behind his back and stood there, right in the path of his own lost sword.

Chapter Sixteen

I pulled Phoenix backward right as the sword sliced down. Then I screamed with pain and fell over ever so inelegantly.

"Oh, holy fuck," I hissed, rolling over so I wasn't leaning on my wound anymore. "Mother of..." I blinked away tears. "Lorcan, put the goddamn sword away. He's got me out of the cell. He's helping."

Lorcan dropped the sword and helped Carl get me to my feet.

"Trust you," Carl said. "Always getting into trouble."

Lorcan looked so confused that I laughed.

"Stop looking at me like that," I said. "What are you all doing here?"

"Gabe, Elathan, and Eddie are distracting Fionnuala while we get you out of here," Esther said, eyeing Phoenix warily. "What's going on with _him_?"

"He was trying to fool Fionnuala." I felt ill. Dizzy. "And you're all idiots for coming here. What if you get caught?"

"We couldn't leave you here," Ry said.

I couldn't hide my smile.

"We can't trust him," Lorcan said. The others gathered around us, closing in as if to prevent a physical fight.

"I won't do anything to cause you harm," Phoenix said. "I made a deal to protect you, and I will."

I added, "He said Fionnuala wants to take over, that she'll use the children's power to do it if anyone goes against her."

"Yeah, we know," Carl said, wincing as he looked at my bloody shirt. "We found somebody who knew Raven, confirmed she was working for some fae. Shay found some paperwork that points back at the fae. We knew Fionnuala had to be involved, and we didn't think you would last the night in here, so..."

"So here you are. We need to get out of here. She's... strong." I glanced at Phoenix. "Are you coming with us?"

He nodded, but he was looking at Lorcan. "I had to hurt her to give you all time to get away," he said. "It was the only way to save her life and yours."

Lorcan huffed and picked up the sword, refusing to look at his father. We had no time for reconciliations. We needed to get out of the Council's Headquarters before Fionnuala copped on and brought on the pain.

We fled the corridor, turning and weaving and not stopping for a second. A shudder ran through the building, and I bumped into Carl, losing my balance. He supported my weight, but his face had paled.

"What the hell was that?" he asked.

"I don't like it," Val said. "Keep moving."

I glanced around to ask Phoenix, but he was gone. I squeezed my eyes shut. Why had I trusted him? Why did I keep trusting people and then being surprised when they let me down? "Hurry," I urged.

We ran, no longer caring about being quiet. The walls shuddered again, as if an earthquake was underfoot, and we all fell to the floor, colliding into one another. Cracks ran down the walls, and fear gripped me all over again.

"We need to get out of here. Now!"

We got up and ran again. I listened out for footsteps coming our way. Thunder rumbled so loudly outside that I heard it underground. We were running out of time. Somebody had pissed off the weather warden, and I really didn't want my friends to face Fionnuala when she was in that kind of mood.

The scent of fear filled the hallway. I tried to count to calm myself, but the constant twitching of my body made it impossible to concentrate. My lungs burned as we ran, but I kept experiencing flashbacks. The way the whip felt, what it did to my body, I would never forget it.

We turned a corner and bumped into each other trying to come to a stop. A group of ten hooded assassins, all carrying bloody weapons, blocked our path.

My friends charged. I tried to follow, but Ry got in my way.

"Sit still," he said, gripping his bow and arrow fiercely. "You're in no state to fight. They'll deal with it, and if anyone breaks through, they'll die." Sweat trickled down his temples.

I leaned against the wall, feeling completely defenceless without my dagger. I was forced to watch as my friends took on Guardians dressed as assassins, trained fighters determined to kill. I almost freaked when Carl was knocked to the floor. He barely managed to stab his attacker in the gut. Val crushed skulls, and the others fought just the way Esther had taught them—as a team.

Ry shot an arrow at an assassin who shoved Lorcan aside to rush at us. The arrow caught him in the eye, and the assassin fell.

Ry wiped his forehead with his sleeve. "Close," he said in a shaky voice.

"It was perfect," I said. "You know what you're doing."

He gave me a grateful smile and let another arrow loose, freeing Val of the assassin on her back. She roared, and it was as if the sound gave the group strength. We could win. I again moved to join them, but Ry gripped me by the collar and yanked me back.

"Don't even think about it," he said. "They'll kill me if I don't keep you here, and Val is far scarier than you. Sorry."

I leaned against the wall, watching my friends work together as if they had been training together all their lives. They slaughtered with no mercy until the last of the assassins fell.

We didn't have time to check injuries. We had to keep running. When we grew closer to the main hall, we heard shouts and screams.

"We can cut around them or join in," Esther said. "We don't know who's fighting or whose side they're on. I think we should try to avoid the battles."

"Let's get out of here," Val said. "Ava's hurt. We can regroup later."

With a grim nod, Esther turned, and we all followed. We planned to cut through a large hall, but as soon as we rushed through the doors, they slammed shut behind us, and another rumbling began under our feet.

The opposite doors opened. Fionnuala stepped through with a smug grin.

She wasn't alone.

Chapter Seventeen

My stomach turned as I took in the sheer number of enemies before us. Fionnuala strolled in next to a tall, pretty brunette who looked vaguely familiar. Both women looked unruffled and clean, haughty and smug. The brunette had to be fae.

Reuben was behind them, his eyes blood-red and crazed, along with Gideon and some vampires I recognised from his coven, but none of them looked quite as confident as their leader. Many were already wounded, although most had bloodstains around their mouths.

Gideon's smug smile automatically switched my fear to anger. He and Reuben had betrayed our country when the BVA instigated war. Their alliance with Fionnuala spoke volumes and answered many of my questions.

Guardians, hooded assassins, and even some of the older children from the slave markets surrounded Fionnuala. She had finally gotten her wish to use the children as human shields.

My group tightened together, everyone's hands on their weapons. Except for me. Standing up straight was a problem. I would be the first to die when the fighting began if Fionnuala had any sense.

Fionnuala took a step forward and cocked her head. "I should thank you for being predictable. You make it so _easy_ for me."

"Finally showing your true colours?" I asked, making an effort to keep my voice steady.

Lucia pushed her way next to me to touch my arm. Images of the tall brunette came to me in a flood. She was the woman who had taken the twins from their mother. Finally, the pieces were fitting together.

"Working for fae?" I directed at the vampires. "Wasn't enough to screw everyone over with the BVA?"

"The time of being restrained by a quota is long over," Reuben said. "Ancient and great beings should never answer to anyone."

"You're answering to a fae now," Esther said with a scornful laugh. "Does she make you beg?"

Reuben took two steps before Fionnuala lifted a hand. Reuben froze, his face contorting and his chest heaving until he stepped back, furious.

"Don't be so ridiculous," Fionnuala said when he growled in complaint. "Falling for their games. You may as well be newly born."

"Val," I said under my breath. "Lead everyone out of here first chance you get. Lorcan, take Lucia and go now."

"Not a chance," Lorcan said. Lucia shook her head obstinately. I expected Val to protest and force Lucia out of there, but she held her ground and began shifting into her hellhound form.

_Shit_. "So what's the plan, Fionnuala?" I asked, stalling to give my group time to change their minds. "Take over... and what exactly? Working with the British, working with the vampires. Exactly whose side are you on?"

She gave me a chilling smile. "You wouldn't understand."

"Try me."

"I'd rather kill you." She took one step forward.

Gabe, Elathan, and a number of injured and bloody Guardians, including Esther's Circle, came running into the hall, joining us. Fionnuala didn't look worried, despite being outnumbered.

Gabe pressed my dagger into my hands. "For a minute there, I thought we missed the fun and games," he said wryly.

"Right on time," I said. "Sorry for all those times we secretly suspected you were involved."

He made a scoffing sound and stepped in front of me to address Fionnuala's Guardians. "Disarm," he commanded.

A couple of them exchanged worried glances.

"How lucky," Fionnuala said. "Almost all of my problems will be removed in one clean sweep."

"And now it becomes clear," Gabe said, his hand trembling as he unsheathed a sword. "You didn't _have_ to murder Koda."

"But I did," Fionnuala said, sounding unregretful. "And I had to encourage Erossi to make an absolute fool of himself to the humans. It'll make the takeover much easier for them to accept. My family are already beloved by our neighbours. The fae are the people's champions. The media will spread acceptance, or they'll die."

"So that's it?" I tried to look scornful instead of scared. " _That's_ the big plan?"

She exchanged a smile with the brunette beside her. "The big plan has been in the making for a very long time. I suppose I should thank you. It would have been awkward to explain where all of these talented young humans came from if you hadn't given me a way to publicly reach out to them."

"You helped the BVA," Elathan said. "You could have brought disaster upon us all. But why am I surprised, given how you took over this country the first time? Betrayal is in your blood."

She gave him a rueful smile. "Most of _this_ takeover went as planned. The fae have been embarrassingly reluctant to stake their true claim over the last few centuries. Letting _you_ live after you were expelled from your exile?" She shook her head. "Once upon a time, we showed no mercy to your kind. Reuben spoke wisely when he said he has been restrained. We've all been restrained from showing our true natures. And for what? To suffer half-breeds and mongrels speaking out as if equals and be forced to listen to the concerns of _humans_."

"Times have changed," Gabe said, "but only recently. Your schemes have been in the making for much longer than that."

"True." Fionnuala linked arms with the brunette, whose expression was unreadable. "Elaria and I came to an agreement a long time ago. A marriage and a true alliance. The slave markets have helped us build an army, right under the noses of the Irish Council and British Committee. The time became ripe for change, and all it took was a few nudges in the right direction"—she gestured at the brunette—"to eliminate Elaria's competition: the weaker members of her family."

"You killed your own family?" I blurted.

Elaria's gaze passed over me as if I were invisible.

Fionnuala acted as though I hadn't interrupted. "We've been watching and waiting for the right time. Koda had grown so weak, and Brogan practically begged me to lead him into disgrace, detestable little human upstart that he is. Erossi was his perfectly pliable replacement, and you, Gabe, you were so jaded that you didn't care what happened right under your nose. Your inaction was key."

Gabe's hands tensed around the hilt of his weapon. "Don't expect that to continue."

She and Elaria exchanged an amused glance. "We'll see, angel, but we've come too far now. There's no going back for any of us, not after your mongrel revealed all to the humans. You know what's going to happen, don't you? The humans will fight and complain and insist on making life unpleasant for us all unless we teach them once again who exactly is in charge. It's not too late for you, Gabe. There's room for you in the new world."

"I'll take my chances," he said.

I let out the breath I had been holding.

"How very noble," Fionnuala sneered. "Luckily, other beings are smarter than you and your whims. Winston was so happy for Elaria's assistance that I was able to keep my hands... _relatively_ clean. At first, we thought the BVA would wipe out the Council, leaving sympathisers like me in charge while they conquered elsewhere. Once we realised the BVA's hold was about to crumble, I and my soon-to-be daughter-in-law decided it was time to hasten the process. Winston didn't even consider the fact that Reuben and Gideon were never his." She gestured toward us. "And we were able to keep an eye on _this_ crowd by promising a return to fortune for one of the disgraced fae."

_Desmond_.

"Why bother with them?" Elathan asked. "They're no threat to you. Nor was Koda, for that matter."

"They might have found out the truth too soon. The timing was important," she said, as if she had been dying to spit out everything so we would know exactly how devious and clever she was. Her scornful gaze turned on me. "Once, I thought _she_ could be trained, but she's worthless. Her and her followers. Koda, on the other hand, was well-loved and well-informed. He needed to die before people chose a side."

I focused on the teenage boy Phoenix, Leah, and I had met on our late-night visit to the children. "You sure _you're_ on the right side?"

He shrugged. "I just want to be free."

"She'll never set you free," I said. "Not like this. You heard the way she talks about people like you and me. This isn't your fight. Get the kids out of here and get back to the others. Be ready to protect yourselves because this won't end here. There will always be people who want to use you all."

Fionnuala had begun to speak over me, still lording over the fact she had outwitted Gabe. The children took their chances and fled. The vampires grew restless.

Fionnuala lifted her hand as if to attack.

Lorcan pushed in front of Gabe. "You're our grandmother. Yet you stole us from our mother, sent us to the slave market, and took your own son's memories. What kind of monster are you?"

Fionnuala's hand shook. She refused to look at Lorcan, but her eyes were wild.

"We have a lot to do," Gideon said in a low voice.

Fionnuala flinched then held up a finger. She looked toward the doors, and a relieved smile softened her features. "Ah, here he is."

Phoenix hurried into the room, Icarus trotting by his side. The fae held the whip in his hands, and he didn't look at us as he strode toward his mother.

"Oh, good," Fionnuala said. "There's no need to exert ourselves. Get the dog to take its time with the tainted one. I enjoy her screams more than I can say."

Lorcan nodded at me. "It's almost time."

"Do we make it?" I asked him.

"Lucia sees only darkness."

I sighed. "Take as many of them down with us as we can then."

Phoenix reached his mother's side. "Mother, let them go."

Fionnuala's eyebrows rose. "We don't show our enemies mercy."

He licked his lips. "Enemies." His eyes grew cruel. "My children are not our _enemies_. Look at them."

"You have no children!" Fionnuala shrieked.

Icarus growled viciously, the hackles on the back of his neck rising. He bared his fangs at Fionnuala. The vampires discreetly stepped back.

"I have two, and you took them from me," Phoenix said. "Was that part of your plans? Am I of any concern to you at all?"

"You're my son," she said in a harsh voice. "Everything you do concerns me. But I warn you not to get in my way this time, you impertinent little boy."

Elaria stepped toward Phoenix, holding out her hands to her so-called fiancé. "Surely you see this is for the best. We're uniting our race, making us stronger. After our marriage, we will have a child who will one day rule realms."

"I already have children," he spat, rubbing his chest.

"They're part-human." Disgust was apparent in her tone. "Blotches on your name. An embarrassment to all of us. Forget the past. I can gloss over your indiscretions, but not until you give up these stupidly human ideas of yours for good."

"Phoenix, this isn't the time," Fionnuala said impatiently. "Turn Icarus on them and end this."

"Why did you take my memory?" Phoenix asked, sounding childlike. "It's true, isn't it, what they've told me about you? You're the monster you've always been, the one my own father had to protect me from. No wonder I wanted to get away from you."

"What are you talking about?" she asked. "I gave you what you wanted."

He cracked the whip, and it wrapped around her neck. She made a scoffing sound, and he looked surprised.

She rolled up her sleeves, revealing swirling tattoos covering her arms. "I've learned a few tricks along the way. And my own creations can't harm me. So what are you doing, you spineless boy?"

"Did you meet my son?" he asked. "Look at him. Isn't he like me?"

She ignored his question. "You have no child. You're damaged. Your mind was broken. You begged me to take your memories so the nightmares would stop. You're obviously still deluded if you—"

Icarus's snarl startled her into silence. The rest of us had frozen into place, but Lorcan inched closer to his blood relatives, fascination written all over his face.

Fionnuala finally looked at her grandson, her lips curving into a sneer. "You call this your son? It's. Not. Fae."

"He _is_ my son!" Phoenix bellowed. "And you took him away from me, just as you took my father and my _wife_. Why? Why did you take everything from me?" He sounded as if he were about to burst into tears.

"Stop embarrassing me." She glared at him. "You're still the same. I can't believe this. After all this time, you go ahead and revert to type with your bad timing. I removed your father for you. For _you_! And this is what I get. All of the plans I've made that you've _ruined_. I got rid of Brogan so you could take his seat, but you ran off with that human worm. I warned you I would find you. I told you what would happen. But did you listen? Never!"

"What happened?" he asked through clenched teeth. "Explain it to me."

"We found your precious family of half-breeds. And I gave you a chance to come home. You made a deal with me: your memory in exchange for their lives."

"But they ended up in the slave market."

"I said they could live. I never specified where. Then you vanished, making plans to protect them before you returned. You boasted to me that you would one day find each other again, that it would be my downfall, you and your so-called _rebels_. And I... I actually forgave you!"

Fionnuala didn't notice Reuben slipping away. Gabe nudged me. "Be ready. Phoenix unsettles her. When we attack, keep out of her way. With Reuben gone, the vampires will easily fall."

Fionnuala kept rambling. "I kept you at home, treated you like a prince, and still... _still_ you found a way to remember them. You escaped, but Elaria tracked you down in the UK, and she destroyed your memories for good. She's so talented; that's why you make such a good match. I thought the years you spent with the werewolves would teach you to obey, but you're still—"

Phoenix yanked on the whip. Fionnuala would have fallen if Elaria hadn't caught her.

"He'll always be his father's son," Elaria murmured.

Twin pink dots coloured Phoenix's cheeks. He glared at Elaria. "Good."

Fionnuala shrugged off Elaria's hands. "This is ridiculous, Phoenix. You could reign alongside me. Your blood is pure. Royal. Let my soldiers destroy the distractions. You don't even remember being a father. Let it go."

He bowed his head. "I might not remember it, but I know it now," he said in a low voice.

"Kill them all," Fionnuala ordered her assassins. She yanked at the whip, pulling an unsuspecting Phoenix closer to her. She gripped his throat, but I had to turn my attention to the assassins already leaping at us.

The vampires circled, trying to avoid Icarus, but the werewolf took one down immediately. I tried to hold up the dagger, but I was too weak from the abuse I had taken. Carl stood in front of me, protecting me for a change, but as he beheaded one vampire, another leapt at him and sank her teeth in his neck. Carl fought back, but the vampire clung to him like a limpet.

I sank my dagger into the vampire's back, burning her heart. Another vampire kicked the dagger out of my hand, and Gideon jumped on me. As I landed on the floor with Gideon on top of me, I felt a brief pang of disappointment that he would be the one to end my life. Then, I remembered that I wasn't completely defenceless. I stuck my fingers into his mouth as he aimed for my neck. I barely felt the sharp slice of his fangs on my fingers. I bit a chunk out of his neck then turned and spit out the chunk of flesh. His blood was vile, but it was life to him, so I drank.

When he tried to break free, I wrapped my legs around his waist and clung for dear life, biting and sucking. He weakened in my arms, and a nearby vampire gave a cry of alarm and tried to pull Gideon out of my reach. But I was determined to take Gideon down with me. He had tortured me once. I owed him.

Carl shouted my name. I continued to drink until I felt Gideon freeze in my grip, and I sensed the burn of the dagger destroying him from the inside out. I pushed him away before I burned with him.

Carl reached out a hand and yanked me to my feet. He held out my dagger.

I took it and wiped my mouth on my sleeve. "Thanks."

Carl jumped back into the fray, and a hooded assassin slammed into me, pinning me to the floor. I caught a quick glance of the twins edging toward Fionnuala. She and Elaria were still struggling with Phoenix, combining their strengths to hurt him and force him to his knees.

I shoved at the assassin and spotted my hellhound friend a few feet away. "Val, a little help here," I called as I kicked the assassin back again. I tried to get to my feet, but I slipped in a pool of blood.

With a loud crunch, Val crushed the assassin's skull with her foot. I tried to stand, but the pill Phoenix had given me made me drowsy, and I fell again. The effects of the whip were wearing off, but I still felt weary. Gideon's blood hadn't helped me, so I was forced to crawl toward the twins. Lorcan didn't hesitate to get to his father's side, but Lucia kept her distance. An assassin kicked me in the side and leapt over me, raising two daggers as he rushed at Lucia.

I cried out a warning, but an arrow flew through the air and caught the assassin in the throat. Blood sprayed across Lucia's back, marring her snow-white hair, but she didn't seem to notice. I got to my knees and turned to thank Ry, but his answering grin faltered as a sword was driven through his chest.

His eyes widened, his smile turning bloody, and he sank to his knees. With a whimper, I made my way over to him. Elathan decapitated the assassin, so all I could do was hold Ry as his life slipped away.

"I'm sorry," I whispered.

"Keep going," Ry managed to splutter before his heart stopped beating.

"Hide," Val hissed as Icarus tore apart the vampire she had been fighting. "Get out of the way before they get to you." She was limping and bleeding heavily from a wound in her leg.

Wiping away tears, I scrambled to my feet. "No. We have to get the twins out of here, Val."

She tutted. "You expect the impossible."

"Aim high," I called out as I stumbled toward the twins.

Icarus moved next to me, snarling loudly. I heard the tearing of flesh as he protected me. The cries of the dying filled my ears, but I couldn't look back.

Phoenix was on his knees, Elaria's hands on his temples, her eyes fierce and chilling. Fionnuala had Lorcan in a death grip, flooding his body with the same power contained in Phoenix's whip. His skin was stark white, his body bucking, despite Lucia's vain attempts to pull their grandmother off her brother.

I didn't have the strength or power to take out Fionnuala, but maybe Phoenix stood a chance. I tripped again, and went to my knees. Unable to make it back onto my feet, I crawled to Elaria. I couldn't reach her throat, so I bit into her wrist and sucked hard and deep. Her blood flowed through me, electrifying and dizzying, overwhelmingly powerful. My skin threatened to burst, unable to withstand fae power. I should have known.

Elaria tried to jerk away from me, releasing Phoenix in the process. He looked like death, but he held onto her, giving me more time to drain her. The blood fuelled me, gave me power, but it was terrifyingly intoxicating to drink fae blood.

"Fionnuala!" Elaria cried.

Fionnuala threw Lorcan aside. He fell against the floor, dazed, and Lucia ran to him. Fionnuala strode over and caught hold of my hair, pulling me away from Elaria. Her power surged through my scalp. If I hadn't drunk Elaria's blood, I probably would have died on the spot.

I squeezed my eyes shut and tried my best to gather Fionnuala's power, to contain it and use it, but there was too much. Too much power, too much stimulating blood. I was on a rollercoaster, my head flying around the room, and my heart about to burst.

Bang!

We were all thrown apart. I hit a wall and blood spurted from my nose. My hair sizzled from the connection with Fionnuala. Elaria backed away in horror, her wrist gushing blood.

Phoenix quickly recovered and advanced on his mother. A couple of assassins rushed to help her, but Icarus got in the way, his roar a chilling sound. He was the most terrifying creature in the room apart from Fionnuala, and nobody made a move to get past him. But even the werewolf didn't try to take on Fionnuala.

I was shaking and hiccupping all at once. My entire body trembled, bleeding from tiny wounds scattered across my skin as though it had tried to tear. I wanted to stand. I wanted to help. I couldn't seem to make my legs work.

Fionnuala's hair stood on end, and her eyes flashed white. Whatever had happened between us had obviously affected her, too. She swallowed hard a couple of times, shaking her head as if to gather her thoughts. Phoenix kept moving toward her, reminding me of the man who had fought next to me on the battlefields not so long ago.

"You murdered the great warrior, Conn," he said in a loud, commanding tone. "Kinkiller. Betrayer. Your sins are punishable by death according to our ancient laws. I call upon my rights to avenge my father, my wife, and my children. The spirits await you for the final punishment, Mother."

Fionnuala cackled, and the air around her filled with steam. It burned my skin, cauterising my wounds, and everyone else stepped back to avoid the heat.

Phoenix reached into his pocket for one of his glass kylies, but Fionnuala was quicker. All she had to do was put her hands on him, and his body convulsed with electricity. It didn't hurt him the way it hurt me, but it made his hands tremble so much that he couldn't hold his weapon. He gripped her neck instead, and the air filled with destructive energy.

Lorcan pushed his sister aside and crept up behind his grandmother. Still bleeding, Elaria ran toward him, but Lucia got in her way, protecting her brother by suffering Elaria's attack instead.

I willed Lorcan to stab Fionnuala in the back, but he moved closer to his father instead. Fionnuala didn't even register his presence, he was so low in her estimations. Lorcan pressed his sword into his father's hand. Phoenix gripped Lorcan's hand over the hilt. Together, they stabbed Fionnuala in the gut. Her eyes wide with shock, Fionnuala let go of Phoenix and sank to her knees.

Phoenix stood over his mother and, with shaking hands, raised the sword into the air. She gazed up at him in terror, and he hesitated.

"G-g-good s-son." She laughed then reached out and grabbed Lorcan, pressing her hand on his chest. There was a flash as if lightning had struck him.

Lorcan collapsed to the floor.

Phoenix lopped off his mother's head.

"No!" Elaria screamed, rushing at Phoenix.

She stopped and looked down in disbelief. A sword pierced through her chest and was yanked out just as quickly. Blood flowed from the gaping wound, and she tried to cover it with her hands. She fell, eyes still wide in confusion. Behind Elaria stood Lucia, covered in blood, madness darkening her eyes. She dropped the weapon and went to her knees beside her brother's body.

As if feeling Phoenix's pain, the werewolf went into a frenzy. Phoenix kept swinging that sword until the few enemies who hadn't run were dead.

I moved to join Lucia by Lorcan's side, painfully aware that his heart had stopped beating. "No," I whispered. "Not him. Not now."

Carl pushed me aside and pressed on Lorcan's chest, attempting CPR. Lucia leapt up and ran to her father. They both rushed back over to us.

"Step back!" Phoenix shouted. He raised the whip and lashed it at his son.

The electricity jerked Lorcan's body, and his heart abruptly thumped. The beat was irregular at first, but gradually, it evened. The colour came back into his cheeks.

"Oh, thank fuck for that," I said, falling back on my arse with exhaustion.

Phoenix sat next to Lorcan and held his son's hand.

I lay down, unable to keep myself up any longer. I struggled to catch my breath. Icarus sat next to Phoenix.

"Ava Delaney, you are literally the weirdest person I've ever met," Carl said, pushing my outstretched arm with his foot. "I don't know what you did back there, but your hair might never be the same again."

I thumped his foot, and suddenly, we were all laughing and crying at the same time. Fionnuala was gone. We had actually done it. And without an actual plan. God, that had been stupid, but it was over. She hadn't managed to use the children. She hadn't taken another life. We were okay.

I glanced around the room. Nobody had escaped unharmed. Esther was crying over the bodies of two of her Circle, and Ry was gone. The air stank of blood and fear and pain. We had dug deep and come up dirty.

Maybe _okay_ wasn't the right word after all.

Chapter Eighteen

"We need to get the injured out of here," Gabe said, leaning over me.

"That's everybody." The rush of Elaria's blood and Fionnuala's power was slow leaving my body. Things pieced back together in disjointed fragments. "Shit. Reuben got away."

"We don't have time for that," the angel said. "There's been fighting all over the Headquarters. The Council has fallen."

"Yeah, but it—"

"Ava," he said, kneeling in blood next to me. "Fionnuala destroyed the Council, and we ended her opposition. But the bodies in this room can't be the full extent of her support. Stories will be told, sides will be chosen, and we're not in a fit state to fight off everyone with a claim. We need to get out of here and regroup."

He put his arm around my waist and helped me to my feet. I leaned on him heavily for support.

"Are you okay?" he asked, and I thought I heard a hint of true concern in his voice.

"A little shaky from... all of that."

"I'm sorry we did nothing when you were caught at the meeting. I thought my best chance was to wait and—"

"Saving my life once is enough for anyone. They didn't need me," I said proudly. "Did you see them?"

"I saw them," he said gently. "They all did well."

"Wait. Where's Eddie? Where's—"

"We're right here," Marina announced from the farthest doorway, and my mouth fell open. I could have sworn she had grown a couple of inches, and her skin was paler, with the strangest tinge of blue that matched some new streaks in her hair.

"What did you do?" I asked, immediately suspicious.

"I helped you," she said. "Erossi is gone, poor soul. Trapped in his own ego."

Eddie followed her into the room, his shoulders hunched.

"What's going on?" I asked him.

"I owed the immortal a debt. His strength lives on."

Gabe's hold on me tightened. "Are you telling me you murdered Erossi?"

Eddie smiled. "Murdered? He's immortal. Lives forever. He's in a better place, though."

I gazed at Marina in horror as she licked her lips. What the hell kind of magic had they used? I reached out with my other senses and came up with nothing. It was as if Marina and Eddie didn't exist. Or they had managed to find a way to block my power.

I swallowed hard, fear creeping over me. When Fionnuala mentioned Elaria's mental magic, I had assumed the fae were behind the blocking of Lucia's visions, but what if I was wrong? What if the answer had been closer to home all along?

"Don't look so worried," Eddie said. "It's over. Fionnuala is gone, Erossi is gone, and Koda is gone. All that's left is Gabe here and us meagre consultants. Where is Aiden? I'm interested in seeing how he is."

"Eddie—" I began.

He waved his hands. "You're right. It's too soon for discussions. We all need some rest, especially you, Ava. We need you to get your strength back up. And Gabe, you really need to deal with the Guardians. After all, they deserve to know they no longer serve the fae and the immortal. It will be a blow, but we'll all surely survive. I suggest we meet back here in two days and decide where we go from here. Is everyone in agreement?"

There was nothing frightening about what he was saying, but alarm bells were ringing in my head. Was Eddie being reasonable? I hoped so, but I couldn't take my eyes off Marina.

"You're right," Elathan said. "We need to end the fighting and call for talks. There's a lot to do: people to be told, sleep to be had, injuries to mend. Perhaps we should meet here tomorrow night instead, in case any creatures of the night decide to have a say in what happens next."

Eddie nodded. "Of course. Tomorrow night it is. Rest up, children. We have busy days ahead of us."

He left the room, but before Marina followed him, she turned back to look at me, licking her lips. What a creepy bitch.

"Yeah, I need to get back to Aiden and the others," Esther said.

"I can take you on my motorbike," Elathan said with a charming smile. She practically fluttered her eyelashes at him.

"No, thanks," I answered for her. "We should stick together."

"I'll arrange transport for you, and the Guardians can stay in my bar," Gabe said, but he looked as if he were about to vomit.

"What's wrong?" I asked.

He gazed at me, his face unreadable. "I'm just tired."

He left to organise transport, and I sat against a wall to wait. I dozed in that bloody room, then I was barely able to keep my eyes open in the car.

Carl made phone calls on the way, but I sat in silence, trying to connect my thoughts together. Eddie had seemed... odd. But then, he was always odd. Maybe the fact that he hadn't shown his hand yet was what was disturbing me.

"What do you think they did with Erossi?" I asked nobody in particular.

"Do you care?" Val replied. "He was a cruel man. The worst kind."

"Yeah. I suppose," I said, but I couldn't stop wondering what Marina and Eddie were up to.

Everyone at the cul-de-sac welcomed us with open arms. They seemed relieved to see that most of us had survived, though they were horrified by the deaths. I let Carl relay what had happened, only asking that they watch out for the other cars that would follow.

Yawning, I promised Anka I would wait in her house after I took a shower. I went into my house, my ears ringing. I jumped into the shower and scrubbed the blood away, feeling every ache. My side wasn't that bad, surprisingly, except for the fact it needed new stitches. The fatigue was tough, and I was tempted to flop into bed except Anka would have come to find me.

But the memories were the worst: of the whip, of Elaria's blood, of connecting with Fionnuala, of how weak my body had been. Adrenaline hadn't been enough. My fingers trembled incessantly, and my muscles kept freezing as if in anticipation of more pain. Ignoring the questions and excitement outside, I headed over to Anka's house and relaxed on her sofa.

Carl came in and sank onto the sofa next to me. "Margie's going to check on you in a minute. She wanted to make sure Lorcan hadn't turned into a zombie or anything."

"Cool." I looked at him askance.

He grinned. "Anything's possible, right? How are you feeling?"

"Pissed I had to get saved like seventeen times."

He threw back his head and guffawed. "You're an idiot."

"Yeah, well. I was pretty useless back there."

"Not useless. But you definitely weren't your usual self. That's because you've run yourself into the ground."

"I'm pretty sure Phoenix and his stupid whip did most of the damage." Fionnuala hadn't helped either, but I didn't have the energy to explain that part in detail.

He shrugged. "You were already damaged, Ava. You're burnt out. You need a break."

"Tell the world that. Thanks for coming to break me out and all, but please don't do anything so fucking stupid ever again. I didn't save your life so you could keep trying to throw it away over me."

"You're the glue," he said firmly. "If we lose you, we lose each other."

"That makes no bloody sense."

"It does. We're all here because of you. You brought us together, and you helped us change everything."

"How very stupid of me." But I attempted a smile.

"I'll go tell Margie to hurry up with the painkillers," he teased. He got up and left.

His seat wasn't empty for long. Shay entered the room and plopped down on the couch, his stupidly long legs getting in the way of everything. I quickly grew tense. I had lost too much blood to keep sitting next to humans, and although Elaria's blood had been powerful, it hadn't been satisfying at all.

"Stop looking so uncomfortable," Shay said, but he was the one who kept gawking at my hair with mild horror.

"When did you get here?"

"Not long ago. We've been hearing all kinds of stories. Had to see if they were true. So is it over?"

"One thing is over," I said slowly. "I have a feeling something else is just beginning."

"Can I help?"

I glanced at him. "Staying out of trouble would help. Just watch your back. Things are going to get crazy. Is anything happening on your end?"

"Lots of talking and panic," he said. "More than I would have expected. Hasn't made the news yet. We've tried to keep that quiet, but it'll probably be on the evening news. The reporters are going to do their bit to keep people calm. We're all in it together, I suppose."

"Yeah. All in it together." But I was thinking about the ones who weren't in it anymore.

"People will panic," he said in his soft lilt. "You understand that, don't you? They'll need somebody to make an announcement. Preferably not the hellhound."

I shoved his shoulder. "Part hellhound."

"Only the good part," he said with a smile. "How are you doing? I mean really. Not the bullshit answer you give everyone."

I thought about it for a second. "I'm wrecked, I feel like shit, and I'm terrified about what's going to happen next. I want to go home, but I don't want to go home, and I just want everything to be over, but that's never going to happen, is it?"

He patted my knee. "Someday. Someday, it'll be somebody else's problem."

"Can't wait," I whispered.

His gaze turned soft then, and I made some kind of excuse to get away from him. I liked Shay a lot, and in another time and place, maybe things would have been different. But they weren't.

Once the more serious injuries were taken care of, Margie and Anka tag-teamed me with their crappy-tasting potions and vile-smelling lotions. Then the stitches came.

Beyond exhausted, I fell asleep on Anka's sofa, and I didn't even open my eyes when somebody carried me all the way to my own house and put me into my own bed.

***

I woke up in pain. I lay still for a few minutes, staring into space with a niggling thought that I was really supposed to be doing something other than sleeping.

Groaning with every ache, I finally got up and threw on some clothes. I went downstairs and was faced with a topless Phoenix eating a bowl of cereal at my kitchen table.

Frowning, I stood there, unsure of what to do next. "Um..."

"Morning," he said. "I hope you don't mind. The others are all a little terrified of me, and my children needed some space. Your friend Carl told me to stay here."

I was suddenly aware of the fact I was standing in front of fae royalty in ratty shorts and a tank top. "No problem," I said, wishing I could stop feeling uncomfortable in my own home.

I tried my best not to stare at his bare chest, but it was covered in old scars that looked suspiciously like teeth marks. I walked behind him to get to the kettle and noticed more scars criss-crossing his back. I had similar ones, but his were deeper. There were far more of them, too. Perhaps he had been right when he called our childhoods similar.

I cleared my throat. "How's Lorcan?"

"Better. He needs to rest, but he's strong."

"Good. Where's Carl?"

"I believe he's having breakfast next door. He claimed he thought you would sleep for a long time, but I think he didn't want to be alone with me."

I rubbed my head. "What happened again?"

"People died. We didn't."

"Right." I slipped into the seat across from him. "You seem kind of chirpy for someone who just, um, just..."

"Killed his mother?" He smiled, lifted his hand as if to rub his chest, then dropped it at the last second. "It probably sounds cold, but there's a weight gone. I didn't give up on my family. I tried to protect them. But I trusted my mother. Stupidly. It was just..." He shook his head. "She was the only familiar thing in my life. The only constant. My memories of her were so vivid that I found it hard to disconnect from her, even though I knew what kind of person she was. And although I saw how earnest the twins were, I didn't have any memory at all of them, and they didn't feel real sometimes. She was real. My mother, I mean. Despite everything, I knew it was real."

"Is there no way of getting back your memories of your life with Helena and the twins?"

He shook his head. "I can piece some things together with what I've been told, but my actual memories of that life are lost forever, thanks to Elaria. At least Lorcan witnessed Fionnuala's confession, or he may never have forgiven me."

I tapped my fingers on the table. "That's a plus."

"You seem nervous. Is it... why?"

"It was too easy," I admitted. "Nothing's that easy without some bigger price to be paid. I'm waiting for the bill to arrive."

He smiled, looking a little relieved. "Enjoy the peace in the meantime. Are you joining us at the headquarters tonight?"

He locked eyes with me, and I saw a million different outcomes. So many possibilities. "Yeah, I need to see this through before I bow out."

He frowned. "Bow out?"

"I don't want to fight anymore. I'm sick of washing other people's blood off my hands, and yesterday could have been a massive mistake. Me being caught, me needing to be rescued. They should have left me there. So many lives for one. We were lucky you picked our side."

"I learned a lot about my mother. That dagger, the one the little boy had when he came out of the slave market, it had an engraving I recognised as belonging to Elaria's family."

"Seriously?"

He nodded. "Perhaps somebody wanted a path traced back to her."

"Your mother?"

He rubbed his jaw. "It's possible. Maybe she laid plans in case she needed to get rid of Elaria. It's obviously her style. The engraving was subtle. At first, I wasn't sure it was really Elaria's, so I went looking for proof. I found more than enough. After seeing Leah's reaction to the power at the children's home and learning what my mother planned on using them for, I couldn't stand by any longer."

"What are you going to do about the werewolves?"

"I don't know yet. Try to figure out some way of making life easier for them."

Feeling slightly more relaxed, I got up to finish making coffee. "If the werewolves were free, would they attack people randomly? I mean, during the full moon."

"Probably. The ideal situation would be a place for them to roam free, as long as they agree to go back underground during the full moon. There would always be a chance that not all of them comply, but it's a better solution than them being permanently underground."

"There's plenty of land," I said. "Maybe if they had some space of their own, they wouldn't even want to attack."

"You've met Icarus, right?"

I grinned at his playful tone and handed him a cup of coffee.

"It's not up to me," he said. "Gabe is in charge right now, in lieu of whatever happens next. Perhaps he has some ideas. I could step up and claim my seat, but I think we need something a little more democratic."

"I just want things to be fairer. And less secretive. All these secrets just enable corruption."

"I don't disagree. How is your wound?"

"Hurting. I messed it up when I fought with you and the werewolves against the beasts. It kind of got infected, but Anka and Margie have been taking care of me."

"You had the same injury all this time?"

"Yeah, but it wasn't as bad then. It just didn't heal properly. It'll be fine."

"I _am_ sorry about the whip." He hesitated. "I know that probably means nothing now, but—"

"I get it. Sometimes we have to make sacrifices for the greater good." Faces flashed before my eyes: Folsom, Mrs. Yaga, Ry.

"They tell me drinking blood would heal you," Phoenix said without inflection.

"They tell me that, too, but I'd like to forget my past mistakes, not repeat them."

"I understand that. But you drank Elaria's blood."

My heart raced at the memory. "Different kind of blood. It was more like a temporary hit than something healing."

"Healing happens when you drink human blood?"

I thought about it. "It's more like it speeds up the process of healing. Gives me a lot of energy, but it lasts. With Elaria, it was like I could feel her power, but I didn't know what to do with it. Kind of overwhelming."

"So if you bit me...?"

I leaned back. "I wouldn't bite you."

"But if you did?"

I stared at my cup, disliking the direction the conversation had taken. "I imagine it would be the same—boundless power that couldn't be wielded. The high would leave quickly, and I'd be left exhausted." I looked at him. "I didn't want to drink her blood. I just didn't have anything else."

"I find it fascinating," he said. "Do you think the same would happen if you drank from my son or daughter?"

I shifted in my seat. "That would _never_ happen, Phoenix."

"I'm interested. That's all. There are things we'll need to figure out if we want to help people like those children from the slave market. The more information we have, the better."

I supposed that made sense. "So what happens now?"

"We bury the dead and go to the Council's Headquarters to try to make sense of what's left. Most of Fionnuala's followers are either missing or dead, but there are others who will be against anything we try to do. The truth is spreading around the fae, and I assume through the other races. We can only wait and see what happens."

"Reuben's still out there. Maybe he'll leave the country now."

"He will be punished," he said, pushing the cup away from him. "Whether he runs or stays. Prepare to harden your heart, Ava. There will be no mercy shown to those against us."

"That doesn't make us the best option."

He laughed softly. "There is no best option. But there are worse ones. Our biggest problem will be convincing the majority of that."

"I suppose so." After a couple of minutes, I offered, "You can have a shower or whatever. It's upstairs."

He seemed relieved for a chance to escape. As he headed into the hall, Carl arrived, and they passed each other, nodding politely.

"How are you feeling?" Carl asked me, helping himself to a search for anything edible in my fridge.

"Sore. Tired. You?"

"Better than yesterday."

"Were you hurt?" My voice rose. I might have been a little overprotective over my remaining friends.

"Nah. Some bruises to be proud of is all. Want to see?"

I glared at him, unimpressed.

He pretended to shiver. "Forgot you lost your sense of humour. Honestly, I was pretty lucky. Great thing about being a human is the people who want us dead leave me until last because I'm not a threat."

"Yay for you."

"We're all upset about Ry, but he asked to come with us. And he was useful. He—"

"I _know_."

He rubbed the back of his head. "Sorry about the houseguest. Didn't know where else to put him."

"It's fine."

"He freaks me out, and I knew you'd sleep it off, so I thought this was the best option. He might look like Lorcan, but he just sits there staring at you for ages like he's reading your mind. Can he do that?"

"Doubt it. Besides, he's not as creepy as you make him sound. Any info yet?"

He shrugged. "I'm keeping in touch and making sure the right information is getting around. The groups in hiding around the country are keen to take back their freedom now that Fionnuala's gone. And pretty much everyone who was at the Headquarters yesterday is hurt or dead. Gabe's trying to put out fires, but he'll be over this morning. Shay and Moses are doing their thing, ready to keep people calm."

"Oh, crap! I forgot about the people in the cells."

"Gabe's dealing with the overflow in the cells. Should work out. Esther's Circle are helping him, and Aiden's trying to round up loyal shifters. No word from Eddie."

"Shit. What's he up to?"

"Dunno. He'll probably show up tonight."

I frowned. "I wonder if the vampires will be around."

"Daimhín, maybe. Be ready for anything." He let out a sigh and stretched. "I didn't think we were getting out of there, Ava."

"Me, either. It was kind of a let-down though. All of those questions... the answers just weren't satisfying. I thought there would be some kind of compelling reasoning behind her actions, but she was just greedy for power."

"I don't think it was just that. From the whispers going around, she wasn't in a good position as leader of the fae. It must have been a lot of pressure. She had to marry someone she thought was beneath her just to please her people and keep her position. And then her son broke all of her rules. I think she just got bitter and crazy with the need to control everything." He shook his head. "At least we know the worst of it is over. Fionnuala was behind it all, and she had help. We still need to root out everyone who helped her, but the biggest problems are over."

Except for Eddie.

"I hope you're right. I'll probably run over to check on the kids before the meeting. Make sure they're okay and that they know to protect themselves."

"Think they can?"

"They definitely can. But they're looking for a side. We might never be able to really help them the way we planned."

"We'll do what we can."

I nodded. I just hoped that would be enough.

***

The atmosphere in the cul-de-sac was strange that day. We had won and lost at the same time. Ry's body was returned to us, and we mourned our friend while rejoicing the fact we had finally defeated one of our biggest threats.

I sat on the wall outside Margie's home, unable to face going inside to view Ry's body. Phoenix approached me cautiously. My friends were afraid of him, the twins needed time to adjust, and I was the only one left.

"He died saving Lucia," I told him. "He was brave."

"I wish I could thank him."

"Best way to thank him is to keep her safe. He was scared, and that's what made him so brave." I gazed around me. "I just hope he's the last we lose."

"She was fierce," he said. "She seems so childlike, but when she thought her brother had died, she could have passed for pure fae."

"He's everything to her. They've only had each other for so long. They have friends here, but he's her family."

He looked down. "I hope she thinks of me that way some day."

"You brought Lorcan back to life. You're a trio now."

He grinned, and it felt so good to see some happiness in the midst of all the sorrow.

"Think the British fae will forgive us for Elaria?" I asked.

"I'll explain what happened, but there could be repercussions. It might not mean as much if there's no Council seat for me."

"The Irish fae will still follow you. I mean, you're all they have."

He shrugged. "Not all. I haven't been around. They may turn on me. Everyone may turn against us. Could you... will you come with me to see my children? It might be easier if you're there."

I nodded and followed him to Anka's home. Anka, Lucia, and Val were in the kitchen. As soon as Lucia saw Phoenix, she smiled. He went to her side, standing as close as possible without touching her.

"Where's Lorcan?" I asked.

Anka made a face. "In the living room, corrupting my daughter."

I found Lorcan on the sofa, playing a video game with Dita.

"Slacker," I said, sitting next to him. "How are you feeling?"

"Like I died," he said, grinning at me. "You? Your hair is a little... out there."

I smoothed the frizz. "That was your fault. Looks like I'm going to have a bad hair day for the rest of my life."

Lorcan threw down the controller. "Beaten again. Are you sure this isn't your superpower, Dita?"

I sensed Lorcan's father hesitating by the door. I glanced at Phoenix and stood. "Dita, let's go. I need me some girl talk."

Despite Lorcan's pleading stare, I left them alone, and Dita and I joined the others back in the kitchen.

"Male bonding," I explained. I sat next to Lucia and wrapped my arm around her. Taking a life hadn't sat well with her, but watching her brother's heart stop had really shaken her. "You did good," I whispered. "You saved his life."

She looked at me for the first time, her eyes wide with sorrow.

"It gets easier," I said. She leaned against me, and I realised I had known to comfort her without even thinking about it. I could be a friend, not just a warrior. "Val, how's your leg?"

"It's nothing," she said. "We were lucky."

"In more ways than one," I said. "If only we had time to sleep it off."

"You're still going to the meeting this evening?" Anka asked, sounding concerned.

"No choice. We have to see this through," I said. "I have a bad feeling about so many supernaturals in the one spot."

"Life is going to be difficult," Anka said. "But the worst is over."

People kept saying that. It wasn't convincing.

Chapter Nineteen

Carl woke me from a nap. "Get up, lazy. You really need to see this."

Feeling like a zombie, I got up and followed him outside to see Gabe and Elathan leading carloads of people into the cul-de-sac. I watched warily as Guardians directed people into groups. All of them carried bags on their shoulders that made me think it wasn't a passing visit.

"What the hell is this?" I asked when Gabe approached.

"It's temporary," Gabe assured me. "Occupants of the cells. We can't let them run around defenceless, not after what they've seen. They could be witnesses."

"So you brought them here?"

He shrugged. "Some of them were yours in the first place. It's not safe elsewhere. People know Phoenix is here. They believe the werewolves are with him. It's the safest option right now."

"That says really bad things about the rest of the country." I shook my head. "Fine. They can stay." I called Carl over. "Want to deal with this mess?" I asked him.

"Why me?"

"You're good with numbers and stuff. Logistics."

He glared at me before viewing the mass of people disturbing our peace. "Whatever. I'll try to work something out. The residents are going to hate me."

I grinned. "They love you. Get Margie to help if anyone puts up a fuss."

He headed straight into the crowd, leaving me grateful.

I turned back to Gabe as Elathan came over. "We need to talk about the meeting. More specifically, who is going and if you'll come with me to see the children first."

"There are Guardians watching over the children," Elathan said.

"Do we really need to go over why I don't trust most of the Guardians?" I said.

He smiled. "You might have a point. But what do you think will happen?"

"I just need to see for myself that they're okay," I said. "That's all."

"I'll go with you," Gabe said. "Have you heard from Brogan yet?"

I shook my head, a chill spreading over me.

"He isn't at the bookshop," he said, frowning. "I need to find him."

"Why?" I asked. "Know something I don't?"

"One thing at a time, Ava. How are the injured?"

"They'll survive. Casualties at the Headquarters?"

He sighed. "Too many. The word has spread. People know there's a meeting tonight. Expect quarrels that won't be solved in one evening."

"Think any vampires will show?"

"Yes. Are you well enough to attend? Given that there may be violence."

"Pfft. I'm fine."

He considered me for a few seconds. "Very well. Warn your new fae friend that people believe he has the werewolves close at hand. For now, they're safer in the Headquarters. If things get out of hand, make sure he can free them and hope they don't turn on us all."

"Try not to be too optimistic there, Gabe," I teased.

"He will remain on our side, right?" Elathan asked. "We need that fae. He stands for something amongst the most old-fashioned of our races. If he and I are seen to co-exist peacefully, it could end the tensions between our bloodlines."

"How did Finn take the news?" I asked Gabe.

"Finn? Why?"

I shrugged. "He seems like a normal fae. His opinions probably reflect the majority. He told me a few things about Phoenix's family that make me think _our_ new fae friend will be accepted without too much fuss."

He considered this. "I'll speak to him. Perhaps you're right."

"Who else should go tonight?" I asked. "I'm thinking Shay should be there to speak for the humans. They've seen him around, and they know he isn't afraid to get his hands dirty."

"Bring as few as possible," Gabe said.

"Esther can speak for the shifters, but I'm not comfortable with too many others going. Val's injured, and she might be needed here. I'm not sure it's time to spring the twins on people."

"The fae will never accept the twins," Elathan said. "Phoenix will be forced to choose."

"The fae need to get out of the past and realise that this is the way things are now," I said sharply. "The twins are proof that human blood doesn't dilute fae magic. If anything, the twins are better than most fae because they have none of the prejudices or darkness."

"We all watched the female murder an important British royal fae," Elathan said.

"That important British royal took the twins from their mother and helped Fionnuala remove Phoenix's memories!"

"Believe it or not, I'm on your side," Elathan said. "But this is what people will hear."

"Well, we just have to make sure they hear other things, too."

"The world will never be ready for all of the truth that exists," Gabe scoffed.

"None of us are ever ready for anything," I said, thinking of Moses's words to me. "We deal with what comes. I'm going to let the others know what we're doing. Take over from Carl for a few minutes, you two. Be ready to leave soon."

I headed over and patted Carl on the back to get his attention. We herded the people we trusted most into my living room.

"I'm going to visit the children with Gabe and Elathan, then we're heading straight to this meeting," I said. "Phoenix needs to be there. I'm going to ask Shay to go, and I think Esther should come with me."

"Surely it would be safer for all of us to go," Lorcan said.

"You died yesterday," I said. "And even if you didn't, I still don't think it's a good idea. The fae need time to accept what's happened. You and Lucia are a reminder of what Fionnuala feared. Besides, there's something else that makes me want you all to stay here."

"Brogan," Aiden said, limping into my living room.

I still wanted to kill him, so I took a deep breath and thought of Esther.

"You don't think he'll try something, do you?" Carl asked.

"Those children," I said. "He wants them as badly as Fionnuala did. He has plans. Almost everyone had plans. Except for us, really. I haven't seen him. He isn't at the bookshop, and I'm afraid of what he might want, what he might try while everyone else is busy with change. We need to minimize the damage from losing the Council, but we don't know who has sided with whom or what the fallout will be. There are going to be Guardians who refuse to believe in Phoenix or the rest of us, those who still believe Aiden murdered Koda. Some people will never accept working with humans."

"We need to be careful," Esther said, "but we still need to be there."

I would go because I had little choice, because only I really understood what Eddie was capable of. I needed to see for myself what would happen.

"We still have other problems," Carl said. "What side are the Guardians on? Where are the rest of Fionnuala's assassins?"

"Maybe they all were killed," Aiden said in a low voice.

"You know, don't you?" I said. "You know who the assassins are."

He shrugged. "It was meant to be a special unit, a privilege to be chosen by Fionnuala."

"Where's your tattoo?" Val asked coldly.

Aiden made a face and looked away.

"Aiden?" Esther asked. "You're one of them?"

He was on his back in two seconds, despite my wound, despite the way I kept being told I needed to let it heal, despite the promises I kept making to myself to keep him alive for Esther's sake.

"Did you kill him?" I hissed.

"Who?" he asked, eyeballing me angrily but not fighting back because I was surrounded by friends, including the sister he wanted to impress—or fool.

"Folsom. A goblin who never harmed anyone. Who only helped people survive. Did you do it? Torture him? Murder him? String him up on his gates to send me a message?"

"I don't know him. I didn't kill any goblin. Esther, tell her."

"I have no idea if you're telling the truth or not," she said sadly. "That's the problem."

"I'm not lying." He looked back at me, his eyes widening. "I'm not who you think I am. I didn't do anything you wouldn't do."

I let go of him in disgust. "I wouldn't take children from families who love them. I wouldn't kill a young mother to prove a point. We are nothing alike."

He laughed, rubbing his throat. "You're a murderer, just like me. We do what we have to do."

I bit down on my anger and moved away. I wanted to rip off his head. I breathed deeply, trying to control my urges, but his presence was enough to send me into a rage.

He got to his feet. "Yeah, I have tattoos. They made me stronger, helped me become alpha. When my father found out I was this... this _monster_ , he tolerated me because of Esther. But when she turned out just like me, he sent us away. It was tough. I suddenly had all of these responsibilities and questions. I wanted to know if there were others like us, and there were." He shrugged. "But the shifter world can be dangerous. Fionnuala found me, told me she could make me strong enough to protect me and Esther forever. The tattoos helped me beat the alpha into submission. In exchange, Fionnuala had my loyalty."

"You cheated," Esther said in disgust. "You cheated your way to the top."

He didn't look as though he particularly cared. "Call it what you want. I did what was necessary for survival. Our mother wasn't from here. We're a different kind of shifter. It was harder for us to be accepted, and yeah, I did what I could to grab any advantage possible. So I know some of the others. Pretty certain I know who would be part of her little army, and I'll be able to point out a lot of them if they survived."

"She didn't trust you to all know each other?" Carl asked. "Sounds like a sucky job."

Aiden smirked. "Being a human sidekick sounds worse to me."

"Look at yourself," Carl said scornfully. "You have _nothing_. Everyone deserted you except for us. Think on that before you mouth off."

All of the fight flooded out of Aiden. "You're right. I'm sorry. This is a big adjustment. Everything I've known has been turned upside down. And Coyle..." He hunched over with sadness. "Thank you all for getting me out of there. Really. Thank you. And if I figure out who the rest of the assassins are, you'll be the first to know."

"If you ever lie to me again, I'll end you," Esther said. "I'm not the person you knew, Aiden. Blood only counts for so much. Remember our father if you doubt me. These people have taken us in when they would have been better off fighting against us. My own Circle cared more for me than you did. You drugged me, took away my choices, and picked the worst person on the planet to fight for. I think Coyle is the perfect example of your instincts being off."

He walked outside, and Esther followed him, but her chin was held high and stubbornly.

"This is going to get awkward fast," Val said. "I don't trust him."

"Neither do I," I said. "But we might be able to get information out of him. He's a symbol, too: shifter alpha, head Guardian, consultant to the Council. We may need him to get more of the shifters on board. The ones left who trust him, that is."

"What's the deal with him and Coyle?" Carl asked.

"He cared about him. Loved him, even. And he killed him for what was right. He's probably going through something huge right now. That's the only reason I'll cut him any slack. We'll see how that goes later on."

I left to find Esther. She was still arguing with her brother.

"You ready to go?" I asked her.

Aiden glared at me, but I ignored him.

"Yeah, I'm done here," she said.

We slowly walked over to where Phoenix stood speaking with Elathan and Gabe.

"You okay?" I murmured.

She stopped chewing her thumbnail. "How is it possible that the one person I've relied on my entire life is a complete stranger now?"

"You'll work it out when all of this is over. And if you don't, you'll move on from him."

She hesitated. "I've always had somebody telling me what to do. My father before he turned on us, Aiden, the Council. What if I make mistakes or—"

"You think your brother hasn't made mistakes? He's set a pretty high bar for failure."

"That's true." She stretched. "I suppose we should get on with this. I'm really stiff. Let's hope we don't have to fight. I could do with a bath and a week-long sleep."

"Yeah, you've missed hibernation and everything."

She thumped my arm and jogged ahead. Rubbing what would likely become a bruise, I followed. When I reached the group, Gabe's strain was obvious.

"We should go," I said. "Get this over and done with."

"Good," Gabe said. "There's a car out front." He gestured at Phoenix, Esther, and Elathan. "You three go on ahead. I want to speak to Ava."

We watched the three of them walk out of the cul-de-sac.

"Everything okay?" I asked.

"I feel as though we haven't won anything yet," he said. "I don't know what's going to happen next, but if anything should happen to you, the others need to know what to do, who to trust."

"Do you think something's going to happen to me?"

He shrugged. "Maybe all of us. If I die, I want you to know a few things. I think you can trust Elathan for a while. I still haven't made up my mind about Phoenix. Get out from the clutches of ancient beings as soon as you can, Ava. None of them can be trusted to care enough to do the right thing."

"Even you?"

His lips twitched a little. "Especially me. Remember what Fionnuala said. I didn't act, and that's what she counted on. Don't make my mistakes."

My cheeks flushed with heat as I thought of Mrs. Yaga's will and Martin Breslin's pleas for my help.

"There's something else," he said. "I once told you that you were immature, that one day you would reach maturity and pick a side. I made it sound as though you had no choice, as though it were already predetermined."

I held my breath, panic flooding me.

"That was bullshit," he said. "Fuck all of that crap." He shook his head. "I'm beginning to sound like you. Seriously, don't let them fill your head with destiny and responsibility. You're the only one who can ultimately decide the path you're going to take."

"But the angel who—"

"There are no guarantees. Ever. Traps can be laid. People can point you in the right direction. But in the end, you're the one who chooses to react. The way you were raised could have turned you into the ultimate bloodhound. It could have gone any way. But you are you, and that's the difference. You decide. Nobody else has power over you. Don't let anyone make you think otherwise."

He gazed at me meaningfully until I grew uncomfortable.

"I feel like we've having a silent conversation," I said.

He patted my head. "Maybe we are. Let's go. The others are waiting."

I folded my arms across my chest and walked next to him. "You know something."

"We all know things."

I glanced at him suspiciously, but his face remained neutral, giving nothing away.

Phoenix was leaning against the car, Esther and Elathan already inside. "Ready to go?" he asked.

"I'll drive," Gabe said, getting in behind the wheel.

"Are you ready?" Phoenix asked.

I glanced behind me before nodding. "Probably should get this over with."

He touched my shoulder. "You've done a good job so far. Almost there now."

He got into the front passenger seat, and I sat in the back, putting Esther in the middle. She seemed totally relaxed, but I felt so jittery, I couldn't sit still. At one point during the drive, I realised that everyone in the car was closely involved with the Council, and the trembling started anew. I blamed it on the memories of the whip.

"This is just a quick stop to check on things," Gabe said. "We want to be early to the meeting at Headquarters. Deals are always made before meetings officially start, and we don't want to miss anything."

The car pulled in outside the gates of the children's home. I caught a familiar smoke and salt smell in the air. The tension in the car ratcheted upward.

"Are those bodies?" Esther asked, leaning forward in her seat.

I got out of the car in a hurry, alarmed and horrified to see bodies of Guardians strung along the walls. The others followed. Gabe's expression was grim, but unsurprised.

"Oh, shit," I whispered as I took a few steps toward the gates. "I told them to be ready to defend themselves."

A voice rang out in the air. "No further!"

I froze. The teenage boy I had met was approaching warily from behind the gate.

"Did you do this?" I asked.

He shook his head, his face pale and unsure, the cockiness long gone. "Witches. They came, and the Guardians just kept dying. They made us carry the bodies outside, and they did _something_ to them." He trembled. "They hung up the bodies, said we couldn't leave. That the same thing would happen to us. We can't get out. Nobody can get in. More Guardians came. _They_ tried to get inside and died instantly. Don't touch the gates or the wall, just in case."

"Do you have food? Are the other kids all right?" I asked.

"We have plenty. They're okay. Some of them are freaking, but we're used to that. They didn't hurt us or anything. The kids act like I'm in charge, but I just don't know what to do." He looked even younger than I had previously thought.

"Just stay indoors, and whatever you do, don't let those witches inside the building. Don't let them take any children or—"

"And how do you propose they stop us?"

I looked around to see a woman walking toward us.

"Leave them alone," Esther said. "They're just kids."

The woman flickered, and I realised she wasn't really there at all.

"We're protecting them," she said. "Don't worry. Nobody will hurt them. I promise." She vanished.

I looked at Gabe, who seemed sick. "What's going on?" I said. "How do we fix this?"

"It must be Brogan," he said. "They have control over the children. Whether they want to use them or stop us from using them is another question."

Those mistakes I had been making were coming full circle. At some point, I would have to go up against the one person who had the power to help me, the one who had brought me deeper into the supernatural world. At some point, I would have to face off with Eddie Brogan, Keeper of Gods, and see if I could still live another day.

"Maybe we're wrong," I said.

Gabe shook his head. "We're not wrong. We need to get to that meeting and find out exactly what he's up to. Marina's coven are likely behind this, but I can't imagine this being their idea. Marina's the only natural witch amongst them."

"What do they plan to do next?" Elathan asked grimly. Nobody had the answer. "We should hurry."

"You're leaving?" the boy called out.

"I'll be back," I promised. "We just need to figure out what we're up against. We'll fix this. I swear to you. What's your name?"

"Unit..." He squeezed his eyes shut. "Noah. I chose Noah." He shrugged. "But any name will do."

"Noah, keep those kids calm. Get the older ones to keep the younger ones occupied. Don't let them know exactly what's happening. Not right now. Can you do that for me?"

He nodded. "Are we going to die?"

I shook my head. "Trust me. You're too valuable for that."

As we headed back to the car, I prayed I was right.

Chapter Twenty

We were early to the meeting, but the place was already full of wannabe politicians and spokespersons. Guardians were spread throughout the room, all glancing around suspiciously. Friends stood against friends. I wondered how many of those hooded assassins were left.

Everyone hushed when we entered, and I felt angry eyes on us. Gabe took his usual seat to many whispers, and the rest of us stood behind him.

"I know there's a lot of confusion and anger," Gabe said. "So I'm going to briefly explain what's been happening. For a long time now, Koda has been concerned about a betrayal within the Council. I had my own suspicions, but sadly, both of us trusted each other too late to save his life. Fionnuala has been training an army of assassins for many years now, all imbued with fae magic."

"That's nonsense," a fae called out. "Fionnuala was a purist. She would never have done this."

"It's true," Phoenix said. "Half of the Guardians were part of this group. Aiden has admitted his involvement, although he claims he wasn't aware of all of her plans."

"He murdered Koda," the fae said in disgust. "Why would we believe him?"

"He didn't hurt Koda," I said. "Coyle was sent by Fionnuala to murder Koda. I was there. Aiden murdered Coyle. That was all."

"I was there, too," Quinn called out, and the crowd separated as she pushed her way through to the front. "I didn't believe the tainted one either, until I saw for myself."

"Fionnuala was involved in the slave market, along with Elaria, her son's betrothed," Gabe said as if there had been no interruptions. "They worked against all of us. Elaria helped the BVA, in effect causing the deaths of her own family members in order to inherit a position of power. Fionnuala also worked with the BVA, giving them information about our weak points. Many of us wondered at the bad decisions she made when the beasts came—turns out that it was all part of her plan. But when she saw the vampires would lose, she turned on them, too."

"But why?" somebody in the crowd asked. "Why would she do any of this?"

"Absolute power," Phoenix said. "She wanted my people to take over again. She didn't like sharing power, and she was determined to rid herself of the Council. She spent a long time setting up others to take the fall. We returned from the UK before Koda was murdered, but she maintained secrecy in order to look guiltless. In any case, she caused the Council to fall. She attacked us and failed, but those of us who remain see that it's time for change."

"Maybe she was right," the fae who had spoken earlier said. "If she was able to do all of this, then perhaps the Council doesn't work."

"Right?" Elathan asked. "She hid werewolves to use them against us. She helped those beasts come into the country. I know all of you were affected in some way. She worked with Gideon and Reuben to tear our defences apart. If it wasn't for the tainted one and her rebel force, along with Phoenix and his werewolves, we may not have won that war. The _humans_ helped us win. You do remember that part, don't you?"

"You have a grudge against my people," the fae argued. "You have an agenda."

"I've fought next to Phoenix," Elathan said good-naturedly. "I won't blame him for the decisions of his ancestors." He patted Phoenix's shoulder as if to convince everyone.

An uproar began immediately, and Gabe shouted for silence.

"We don't answer to you," the fae shouted.

"I'm still a member of the Council," Gabe said. "The Guardians work for me right now. Do not forget it."

"Perhaps you shouldn't forget that half of your Guardians aren't loyal to you," the fae replied.

"Half is more than you have," Gabe snapped.

Phoenix glared at the fae. "If it comes to power, my mother's seat automatically comes to me, and I control the werewolves."

"You murdered your own mother," the fae said. "You're a traitor to our own kind."

"My own kind betrayed me," Phoenix said calmly. "Perhaps I haven't finished with my vengeance."

People began to speak over each other, and too many of the Guardians had their weapons on display. I spotted Shay entering the room and waved him over to where we stood.

"How are we doing?" he asked.

"Not so good. Be ready to run for it because most people here aren't ready to hear what we have to say."

"Listen!" Esther shouted. "Fionnuala murdered Conn. She married him to hold on to her position, then killed him when she didn't need him anymore. That's why Phoenix disappeared. He didn't agree with her schemes, and he left to protect his new family. She went after him and stole his family and his memories away. It was his right to seek revenge. That's part of the fae laws, right?"

That seemed to appease the crowd slightly.

"It's true that there were losses," Gabe said. "But those losses were on both sides and only occurred when Fionnuala attacked. Those of us who weren't part of Fionnuala's plans were all attacked by assassins. Did you expect us to sit there placidly?"

"What happened to Erossi?" somebody asked.

Gabe shifted in his seat. "We aren't sure. The witch Marina claimed some kind of responsibility, but she didn't give us details."

There was some shouting, and a fight broke out in the centre of the room.

"This isn't working," I said. "We have to get out of here and deal with the children first."

"If I concede whatever power I have left, it will be a mistake," Gabe said.

"Tell me what's coming and how to fight it, and then maybe I'll give a shit about whatever power you have left," I hissed at him.

His jaw twitched. "We'll leave, but we can't let anyone else take over. We have to deal with this madness."

"We can't let Eddie use those kids, Gabe. We have to find him."

"We will. I promise we'll track him down and figure out what's going on."

We pushed our way through a supernatural mosh pit to get to the exit. But before we could get there, the doors burst open, and a dozen assassins strode in, weapons in hand. A hush fell over the gathering.

"Bloody hell," I said. "I'm so sick of these gobshites. They have to be multiplying."

"At least we don't have to go to the bother of tracking them down," Elathan said drily.

One of the assassins threw back his hood. Immediately, Guardians began to speak amongst themselves, so I assumed he had once been one of them.

His gaze roamed the room until he found our group. "We're here to repay a debt." He pointed his sword at Phoenix. " _You_ owe us a life."

A glass kylie whizzed through the air. I hadn't even noticed Phoenix move. The weapon hit the assassin above the nose and sank deep into his head. He fell to the ground almost instantly.

"Come and take it," Phoenix said, sounding livelier than he had in a while. He had hesitated when faced with his mother, but her assassins were fair game.

Two assassins stepped forward, both of them holding two daggers each.

"How dare you?" one of the fae shouted behind us. "You don't come in here and threaten _our_ royalty."

I looked over my shoulder. He had been against Phoenix during the meeting. That apparently didn't matter when it came to outsiders.

"These men belonged to my mother," Phoenix shouted as he rushed at the assassins. "Choose carefully what side you take!"

Elathan grinned and joined Phoenix. Esther and I followed, albeit more slowly. I heard Gabe tut, but he struck out at the closest assassin. Most of the crowd backed away from the fighting, but many of the fae and Guardians helped us. The assassins didn't stand much of a chance, but they put up a good fight.

Phoenix tore a hood from one of the bodies to reveal the magical tattoos. "Do you understand now?" he asked. "How deep this has gone? It's time for change. The old ways are over. The more united the races are, the stronger the country will remain. We can never allow one person to dominate. We can never allow one race to enslave the rest of us. We must stop making the same mistakes of the past."

"What are we supposed to do?" a shifter asked. "Brother is against brother, and there's fear on the streets that the humans will rise up against us all. There's no way we can unite. Not like this."

"We can try," Gabe said. "There are worse days coming. Fionnuala wasn't the only person with power who courted darkness. Something is on its way, and if we don't stop it, we'll all pay. Go back to your people. Discuss your options. Remember that there is more at stake than power and quotas. There are the werewolves, the exiled, the slave market children, and the other special children scattered across the country. The secrets must end, and you must all make a decision. We'll meet here again in three nights. Be prepared to answer." He strode out the doors.

I hesitated. I felt as though I needed to warn them or convince them or _something_.

"Koda was a decent person," I said, surprised to find they were all listening to _me_ , the tainted mongrel they had all been suspicious of or feared or hated. "But he didn't act in time. Don't make his mistake. This isn't about one person against another. We won against the BVA because we all worked together, even humans. Change might be more hard work, but we'll end up stronger. News of the werewolves is going to spread, and we'll be the ones facing any repercussions from that. The best way to prepare is to protect ourselves with unity. We can do it, but we need your help."

I headed for the door, accompanied by my group. Once outside, I stayed alert for any stray assassins.

"Nice touch," Shay said. "I could really use you at one of the press conferences."

"No, thanks. I'm only good at fake confidence for a few minutes a day."

The way out remained clear, but we were slowed by Guardians who wanted to pledge their loyalty. We had changed some minds, but that wouldn't be enough if Eddie came out swinging.

***

Gabe, Phoenix, and Elathan left to seek out Eddie, and the rest of us waited in the cul-de-sac. We were all injured and tired, and we didn't know what else to do with ourselves. It was time to back off and let what was left of the Council take over.

Shay remained with us, quieter than usual.

"You okay?" I asked him.

He nodded. "They don't think twice about taking life. None of you do."

"It won't always be this way," I said. "This is war time. This is different."

He gazed at me unhappily. "Is it?"

"Yes," I said firmly. "We're not worse than the beasts, Shay."

"That's not what I'm saying. It's just strange for me to see people so willing to kill those who disagree with them. Phoenix..." He shook his head. "Makes me wonder if there's a right side to be on."

"We're changing centuries of rules and orders. It comes at a cost."

Esther nodded. "And it's far from over. We have to keep protecting ourselves, no matter what it takes."

"The assassins could come here at any time," Val said. "Anyone could."

"Not much has changed," I said, "except now they don't have a leader and we have some idea of who was involved."

"We'll never get everyone," Shay said. "It's impossible."

"We'll make it harder for them to get away with this kind of thing again," Carl said. "We have to, or it's not worth it."

"Can everyone stop looking so depressed?" I asked. "Plenty of people in that room took Phoenix's side when it came down to a fight. That says way more than their words."

"She's right," Esther said. "It'll take time, but I think we can swing this properly."

"But Eddie's still missing," Carl pointed out.

"I get the feeling that Gabe knows something," I admitted. "I just wish I knew what that was."

"We can't trust anybody," Lorcan said. "We'll have to figure it out for ourselves."

"How?" I shook my head. "We can't even find him. All we know is that he's a keeper of power. I don't know what that means exactly. He traps souls. A natural witch who practises dark magic is helping him, along with her coven. He's very old, and he has access to a lot of ancient, important books. Archives, practically. He was disgraced for something a long time ago and kicked off the Council. He owes Daimhín money, and he wanted rid of the Council. His spare room is luxurious, but all there is in his bedroom is some crappy old furniture and a painting of a woman. How does it all fit? What exactly does he want?"

"He wants to do something that's important to him personally," Carl said. "And he needed the Council out of the way to do it. Maybe it's linked to whatever disgraced him. Maybe he wants to break some kind of old law."

"And Gabe's not talking," I said.

"Maybe Elathan knows," Esther said. "He's a consultant."

" _I_ don't know," Aiden said. "Why would Elathan?"

"He's sneakier than anyone gives him credit for," Esther said. "Plus, he's been around a lot longer. And maybe you were only given the job because of how easily you could be trained." She narrowed her eyes. "And corrupted."

Aiden sighed and looked away.

"I need to go," Shay said. "I'll talk to Moses and the lads back at the station. I'll spread the word to be alert on the streets. Whatever's brewing will hit soon enough."

"Thanks," I said. "Get the reporters ready, too. After we deal with Eddie, we'll hold a press conference, and all of the truth will come out."

"Are you sure that's a good idea?" Aiden asked. "It's a little dangerous to instigate drama right now."

"We need to make sure everyone has the right information," I said. "The secrets and lies keep mucking shit up. We'll likely know who's on our side by the next meeting. In the meantime, we work on Eddie."

"Maybe he's taking a break," Lorcan said. "Maybe it isn't as bad as it looks."

"It's Eddie Brogan," I said. "It's always much worse than it looks."

I stayed up late that night, worrying and unable to sleep. Deep down, I had always known that Eddie would come into play and that I would be dragged into something with him, but I hadn't ever planned on him disappearing before I could figure out what exactly that might be.

Chapter Twenty-One

A ringing phone woke me from a deep sleep. Groaning, I rolled over, but the call refused to stop. Finally, I checked my phone. Shay's name flashed on the screen.

"Ava," he said when I answered. "Put on the news. Right now."

"What's going on?" I mumbled as I hurried downstairs.

"Just watch it," he said in a strained voice. "Call me back." He disconnected the call.

I ran into the living room and switched on the television. The news reports showed fighting in the streets. Assassins, supernaturals, gangs of humans. Blood everywhere.

I sank onto the sofa and sat on a pair of legs. "Sorry," I whispered. "Forgot you were there." I slipped onto the floor, watching the TV intently.

Phoenix rolled over and kneed me in the back of the head. "What's going on?"

"Carl! Get down here!" I gathered my knees to my chest and watched my country turn on itself.

Phoenix sat up, gasping in surprise. Carl came running down the stairs. He stood rooted to a spot halfway across the living room as soon as he noticed the news report.

"There's no leadership," Phoenix said. "They're rebelling or else taking advantage of the mayhem. I see Guardians out there."

"They might come here," I said. "They might—"

The front door opened. We all glanced at each other as footsteps approached. My stomach tightened into a knot, but I couldn't move, couldn't do a thing.

Peter stepped into the room, his eyebrows rising as he caught sight of a shirtless Carl and Phoenix. "Hey," he said.

My breath caught in my throat. Light footsteps in the hallway, then Emmett was there, and my life lit up again.

"You're back." I scrambled to my feet to hug Emmett.

He wrapped his arms around me, accidentally digging into my wound, but I didn't care. Carl slapped Peter on the back and introduced him to Phoenix properly for the first time. I held Emmett tight, catching his scent, knowing he was safe. I ran my hand across his shaved head, and everything felt okay again. He was where he belonged.

Except that wasn't right.

"Wait," I said, pulling away from him. "What are you _doing_ here?"

Peter caught my eye, and there was something new there, something I hadn't seen before. "Maeve's been pretty much haunting my son. I need you to make it stop."

"Oh. And how do I do that?"

He gave me a humourless smile. "By listening to what she keeps insisting on telling Emmett all day every day."

I glanced at the boy, suddenly seeing how weary he looked. "What's she been telling you?"

He squeezed his eyes shut for a second. "She said that he's going to kick-start the end of days. He's going to use the book."

I exhaled loudly. The book. Eddie's book. The living book of dark magic that he kept hidden in his room. The one Gabe had been interested in. "She sent you back here for this? Why didn't you just tell me over the phone?"

"She insisted we had to be here," Peter said. "And the way things are going down, it seems like nowhere in the world is going to be safe soon enough."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

Peter gestured at the TV. "The governments are falling. The UK, here... it's spreading across Europe. There are rumours that now is the best time to rebel, that now is the best time to work together to push back against the oppressors, to form new ways."

I bit my lip. "And that's not a good thing."

He choked out a laugh. "Ava, not everyone wants to be restrained by rules. This is the chance to create a new world, a world in which the strongest win. Every time. Is that what you wanted?"

I shook my head dumbly.

"We have to regain control," Peter said. "We have to stop the madness."

"We're doing what we can," Phoenix replied.

"And that's why people are dying on the streets?" Peter asked.

"They're Fionnuala's assassins," I muttered. "They have nowhere else to go."

"Then we have to kill them all," Peter said firmly.

"You shouldn't have brought him back," I said. "It isn't safe here. Not anywhere."

"He wanted to come home," Peter said.

"We all did," Yvonne said from behind him. I hadn't even heard her come into the house.

"You can't just come and go when you please," Carl said in a harsh voice.

Peter looked surprised. "When did it become your business?"

"Since—"

Gabe strolled in then skidded to a stop when he saw everyone. "Oh," he said. "Peter." But he didn't seem happy either. What the hell was going on with everyone?

"You've seen the news?" Gabe asked me.

"Yeah, Shay warned me." I was trying to pay attention, but I had trouble keeping my eyes off Emmett.

"They're trying to take over Headquarters," Gabe said. "Whoever takes control gets the werewolves, the cells, the children, and everything else we have. We need to clear the place out."

"What about Eddie?"

He sighed. "Hasn't shown himself yet."

"Somebody wake up Aiden and Esther," Phoenix said. "We need them to help figure out the Guardian and assassin situation."

"Aiden's here?" Peter asked.

"Yeah," Carl said. "Long story."

He and Peter left to fetch the others while Emmett and I hugged again. Yvonne leaned against the doorway, refusing to sit down. Phoenix observed us all in silence.

"We need to make a choice," I said when everyone returned to my living room. "Either stay and defend the cul-de-sac, or go and take back the Headquarters and everything with it."

"We have police, we have criminals, and we probably have half of the Guardians," Esther said. "But the only people we can trust are the family." She didn't mean blood.

"Esther, get in touch with your Circle," I said. "Aiden, try to round up your shifters. See if you can figure out who our biggest threat is. Carl, contact Shay and tell him to get his people and Moses on board. Phoenix, what happens if someone opens the cages?"

"They die," he said confidently.

"Well... great. Everyone knows we're here. We're sitting ducks. Where is safe?"

"We could go back to the sanctuary," Lorcan said. "My, um, father might be the key to keeping it safe."

"But we don't know that for sure," I said. "Gabe, did you send any Guardians to the children?"

"A few I trust," he said. "But they can't get in, so I don't know how much use they'll be."

"At least the kids are safe from the mayhem," I said. "Phoenix, would it be safe if the werewolves were around the children? Not inside the building, but outside. Could they be like..."

"Guard dogs?" Carl offered.

Phoenix shrugged. "Only if I'm there."

"The children are from the slave markets," Lorcan said. "They're important enough for that."

Phoenix nodded. Lucia stumbled, and I rushed over to catch her. When I touched her, dark images started flashing before my eyes: death, blood, destruction; the children murdered in their beds, only a couple of them ever getting the chance to fight back; me in the sanctuary, dying slowly, unable to protect my friends; the streets full of bodies as the wildest creatures took over. In the last, a book opened, filling the world with a shroud of darkness as nightmarish monsters wandered the earth.

When I blinked the images away, everyone was standing over me, staring at me in horror, and I realised I was lying on the floor, my face wet. I sat up and wiped my face, trying to smile at Emmett, who looked terrified.

I glanced at Lorcan. "Did you get that?"

He nodded grimly. "I take it you did, too."

"What's wrong with Ava?" Phoenix asked, sounding concerned.

"Lucia can send her the visions. Ava's a conduit for power," Lorcan explained.

"But it always comes with a price," Carl said, carefully helping me to my feet. "I think you ripped your stitches."

"Shit," I muttered, seeing blood soaking through my top. Again.

"So that's what happened back at the Headquarters when my mother touched you," Phoenix said, looking thoughtful.

"That was some vision," Lorcan said, and his voice shook.

"Tell me about it." I sat on the sofa to catch my breath. "Think it's literal?"

"Most likely."

"Will somebody explain to the rest of us what happened in the vision?" Gabe asked in a harsh voice.

"People died," I said sharply. "Eddie used the book, and the world changed. The..." I shook my head, unable to go on. What I had seen couldn't be explained. It would suck all hope out of the world. And then I wondered. Was that why I was saved? Why all of us were somehow led to each other? To stop Eddie and his bloody book? "Yvonne, find out if Daimhín is going to come back anytime soon. Gabe, outside for a minute."

"I don't answer to you," Yvonne snapped.

I rubbed my temples and counted to fourteen in an effort to stop myself from smacking some sense into her.

"Just do it," Peter ordered, leading Emmett out of the room. The kid had already heard way more than I wanted.

Gabe followed me outside, and I looked at him sternly. "I need the truth from you," I said. "You know something about the book, right?"

"I am aware that things are going wrong," he said. "The world is off-balance, and the book is important. Anything can happen with the right knowledge, but nobody should be allowed to use that book."

"Is this... was I hidden for this? Has this always been about Eddie fucking Brogan?"

He licked his lower lip and led me further from the house, stopping right outside the cul-de-sac. "It's complicated. I don't get to hear the plans. I was told to watch for my chance at redemption. When you came along, I just knew it had to be you. They don't interfere, Ava. Not with the actions of the first."

"The first?"

"The first vampire. I told you the story about Seth, the first evil Lucifer created from the humans. He's practically a religion to many vampires. The more he was fought against, the larger a symbol he became. Some even believe he'll be the one to restore vampires to their former glory." His laugh was harsh. "Free will is supposed to be important. The most deserving save themselves. But sometimes... sometimes we need some help. Sometimes, one side gains an unfair advantage. Sometimes, the balance needs to be equalised. And the balance ended when Baba Yaga was murdered." His expression softened. "At your trial, in front of everyone, I said _you_ were the balance."

I stared at him in horror. "When Mrs. Yaga was dying, she asked me to protect everyone. I said yes, but I didn't know what I was saying yes to!"

He gazed back at me, his face unreadable. "What did you say yes to, Ava?"

"Her solicitor said I'm supposed to replace her now. That bad things could happen if I don't. But I walked away because he said I had to stop taking sides. I told him no, Gabe. Have I done _this_?"

"If you were protected, and I believe you were, then it was for a reason. An important long-reaching one. Maybe this is why. Right place, right time." He shook his head. "But surely there were easier ways."

"So why me?"

"I have no idea. I swear to you, I don't have the details." He hesitated.

"But you know something."

"I know that what you've told me about Peter is important. I wasn't there, but I'm certain an angel was. I'm certain an angel saved Peter and took the memory from him. I would guess that it was Cam."

"But why? Why would Cam involve himself in anything like that?"

"I'm not sure of anything, but I would assume it has something to do with Eddie Brogan."

"Is Kate safe with Cam?"

He nodded, but I couldn't read his expression. "He seems protective of her. I'm not sure why because he never does anything without a reward."

His confirmation of my suspicions had my mind racing. "Don't tell Peter," I said. "Don't tell him any of this until we know more."

"I don't particularly care to tell him anything," he said.

"Explain to me what this has to do with my landlady? Make me understand what it all means."

He licked his lower lip. "She was one of the Eleven. The Eleven were formed to protect this place. They were forgotten, as they wanted, but they maintained the veil. I'm talking about the natural balance, the veil between this world and others, life and death. To use the book, Brogan needs more power. The book was once said to protect us from what was within, and the power of a god is not enough to break the lock. He needs the power of many—stolen power, dark magic, and tainted blood—but all of that is nothing if the veil is maintained. When Baba Yaga—the Matriarch—died, the Eleven were no longer complete. Until she's replaced, the veil is drawn back. Beings that don't belong here can be called to this world. Darkness will bring the end of days. If we can stop him... we have to try."

"What do I do? Should I agree to Mrs. Yaga's requests?"

"There's no time," he said. "The true balance could take months to be restored. Eddie could already have begun, and the Eleven refuse to interfere. What's started won't be stopped by them."

"I'm needed for this then. What is he trying to do?"

"I'm afraid to even guess," he said solemnly. I blew out a shaky breath, and he rested his hand on my shoulder. "What did you see, Ava?"

"I'm probably going to die," I said quietly. "So I need you to watch over them for me."

"I'm not you."

"You could have just lied to me to make me feel better. I'm dying, you know."

The corner of his mouth curved upward. "I will protect them for the rest of my life."

"Thank you."

"Do you need to say goodbye to your grandmother?"

I squirmed under his stare. "Phoenix took her memories of me."

His mouth dropped open. "Excuse me?"

"She was stressed out from guilt and the memories of the past. And Wesley couldn't move on. So I made a deal with Phoenix and had him take their memories of me away. They don't remember knowing me, and he did something to make Wesley avoid conversations about me."

"You did what?" Carl's voice felt like a shot in the back.

I squeezed my eyes shut. "Oh, crap."

"You took their memories of you? What the hell is wrong with you? If you even think about doing that to me, I'll—"

"That's enough," Gabe said. "You heard her. You heard what she said. You have your explanation. We make hard choices to survive." He glanced at me. "I'll leave you two alone for a moment."

I folded my arms and avoided Carl's eyes. "I wasn't going to do it to you," I muttered.

"How do I know you're telling the truth? You can't just wipe yourself from everyone's minds. You have no right."

"I had to help them while they still had a chance! Wes is my past, and the person he knew is gone. So what's the difference? And Nancy? Her memories of me drove her mad. I took away her suffering. She's happier now. Content. And I feel bad enough as it is! I don't need you piling on the guilt as well, okay?"

"I just..." He paced in front of me. "You didn't have the right to make that choice for them. For _him_."

"I'm making a lot of choices, Carl. I don't want to be the one who makes the choices, but everyone's expecting me to be that person. I just want it to be over. I'm happy for the end to come."

He stopped and stared at me, his eyes widening. "You saw yourself die, didn't you? That's what was so bad about Lucia's vision. _You_ died."

"I'm okay with it," I said.

"Well, I'm not. Stop giving up."

"I won't. I promise I won't give up. But if my death could mean something, then..."

He shook his head. "We won't let you die."

"And maybe I won't. Lucia saw lots of possibilities, and Gabe said I've been protected for a reason." I shrugged. "You can't tell them. You can't let anyone get hurt for me. You know how I feel about having to be rescued." I grinned, hoping to lighten his mood a bit.

He tried to return the smile, but I could see how much it hurt him. For me, the news hadn't really sunk in yet. I knew there had to be a way I could save everyone. If I was going to die, there was nothing anybody could do to stop it. But I could make it mean something. That was the other part of Lucia's visions. I had died in several different ways, and not all of them counted.

"If something bad happens, you have to help them," I said. "Anka and Dita especially. If anything happens to Val, then you're stuck with Leah, too. I mean it."

"You're an awful eejit," he said. "Do you think we're all going to run if you're not here to make us stay?"

"I dunno. You're kind of flaky."

He ruffled my hair in answer.

"Come back inside. We have a lot to do," I said, linking arms with him and walking back toward the house. "Everything's going to be okay."

"This is the real war, isn't it?" he asked in a low voice, and all I could do was nod.

Inside, everyone had been gathering information.

"How did you know Daimhín would be back?" Yvonne asked me.

"She needs to consolidate her power before Reuben tries to take over her position. If he doesn't, somebody else will. The vampires have always fought for power, and she's been comfortable because of the Council. Now she has to fight for her place. The vampires still need a leader, someone who can control them. She's smart enough to keep them calm, but she hasn't been any fairer than the Council were. There are a lot of lesser vampires who will welcome change. They're going to be the problem for her."

She grunted in response, but she appeared dissatisfied.

"Should we move to the sanctuary?" Val asked.

"No!" Lorcan and I shouted as one.

I faced everyone. "Right now, there's death there for us. The safest place for most of you is right here. Phoenix, can you spare us some werewolves?"

He nodded, but some of the others protested.

I held up my hand to quiet them. "They have the biggest reputation right now. Nobody is going to face them and win, not without a real plan."

"What do we do now?" Carl asked.

"We're going to travel to the Headquarters, get the werewolves, and take back our city for good. We need numbers, we need coverage, and we need people to watch their televisions and know that someone is out there fighting for them. We need to give them hope. And we need to wipe out Fionnuala's assassins while we're at it. We're going to be murderers. But when the dust settles, we'll make a better place for everyone. We'll deal with Eddie and televise any meetings we have at Headquarters so that everyone feels involved." I ran upstairs to get ready.

"Are you sure about this?" Peter asked me, and I looked around to see him leaning in the doorway of my bedroom.

"Not sure of anything. No point trying to be. But I'm not going to sit around and wait for something to happen."

"I'm coming with you."

"What happened to being the father Emmett needs?" I snapped, turning back to gather my stuff.

He came up behind me and wrapped his arms around my waist. "Don't do that," he murmured, his breath tickling the back of my neck. He turned me to face him, running his hands through my hair. He pulled me toward him, but I panicked and stepped out of his grasp.

"I have to go," I said, and I locked myself in the bathroom until I heard him go downstairs. I wasn't ready to deal with how I felt about Peter and Emmett.

I got ready, the same old preparation: silver crucifix, silver chain belt, and the dagger. Eddie had given me two of the three things I was rarely seen without, and that gave me an awful feeling in my stomach.

I found the photograph I had stolen from my grandmother's house—the only picture I had of my parents. I stared at those strangers, wondering what the hell they would think of their only child.

"Hey," Emmett said from the doorway. "What's that?"

I crossed the room and showed him the photo. "My parents."

He traced his finger across my mother's face. "Her hair is like yours."

I sat on the edge of the bed. "Wanna tell me why you didn't send Maeve away?"

He handed back the photo. "You said it was wrong to make them do what I wanted."

"Emmett..."

"I wanted to come home. It's fine over there, but this is where I live. I missed you, Ava."

"I missed you, too. But this is dangerous."

"Maeve scared me. I thought you were going to die."

I felt a pang of guilt. He had already lost so much. "Did Maeve tell you anything else about this book? What it's for? What it can do?"

"She said it holds the power of the gods. He's going to sacrifice people to use that power."

"I'll stop him. I'll find him and stop him. Don't you worry."

"Maeve looks different."

"What do you mean?"

He heaved out a sigh. "I don't know."

I hugged him. "You'll be okay here for a while, right?"

"Be careful," he whispered as I left the room.

Plans were still being made when I went downstairs. Esther practically vibrated with nerves, so I gestured for her to follow me outside.

"You doing okay?" I asked.

"I should be asking you that," she said as we strolled to the mouth of the cul-de-sac. "I didn't expect Peter to come back. Not with Emmett."

"Me, either," I admitted.

"How are you feeling about that?"

"I don't know." I felt numb, mostly.

"I kind of wish Aiden would go away." She lifted her shoulders into a shrug. "I feel all kinds of pressure when he's around."

"Can't choose your family."

"You can choose to let them influence you. Or not." She exhaled loudly. "All of these people, and the happy-go-lucky human is the most reliable one of all."

"Carl? He's had his moments, too."

She grinned. "Probably. So is Peter back for good?"

"We haven't exactly chatted. I'm not... he left, Esther. I'm glad to see him, but I don't know what to do about him."

"This is why I loved my Circle—no men complicating things. People expected us to turn on each other, you know. Said women couldn't work together. That probably made us work harder."

"Just be glad they underestimated you all. Are you going to keep it a secret? About Aiden's tattoos."

"Nope." Her voice was harder than I expected. "I'm going to make sure everyone knows the truth about him. He can earn his status the hard way. Just like everyone else."

"They thought you were the weak one. They were so wrong." I patted her shoulder and went back inside.

Within an hour, I was ready to go, along with Gabe, Phoenix, Esther, Aiden, Val, Peter, and Lorcan. Elathan was already on the streets with loyal Guardians. Moses and the brethni had taken charge of their neighbourhood, and Shay had every Garda he could trust out doing their jobs. It didn't matter that the world had turned to crap; we all still did what was needed.

"Can we drop by the bookshop?" I asked. "Might be worth checking there."

We took two cars. When we arrived, I got out of the car, but the windows of the bookshop were smashed. We entered the store anyway.

"Doesn't look like he's been around for a while," Peter said as we checked out the damage. The books were ripped apart, and graffiti had been smeared all over the walls. Also, I was pretty sure somebody had urinated on the counter.

"I'll check upstairs," I said, and I ran up to Eddie's room. It was almost the same as the last time I had seen it. It still had that odd unlived-in vibe, cheap furniture, and empty space, but the feeling of dark magic was gone. I checked the drawers—empty. Eddie had taken the book. I looked up at the wall to see an empty space where the painting had once been.

"It's all gone," Peter said from the doorway.

"Looks like it. But why?"

"He isn't coming back. Maybe he's out of our hair."

I frowned at the blank space on the wall. "Maybe."

He moved closer and kissed my neck. All I could think about was saying goodbye.

"If he isn't gone, you should take Emmett and run," I said.

"You could come with us this time."

I shook my head, turning to face him. "I can't." I brushed my lips against his and walked away.

"I don't think he's coming back here," I said when I joined the others outside. "Has anybody seen Marina?"

"No," Gabe said. "She must be with Eddie."

"We should get out of here," Esther said, glancing at the broken streetlamps in concern. "The sooner we have some werewolves on our side, the better."

"Getting to them might prove difficult," Gabe said. "Elathan tells me the Headquarters are barely better than the streets. We'll be fighting our way in."

"Yeah, but we'll stroll out of there with the werewolves next to us," I said, trying to smile.

Chapter Twenty-Two

We drove toward the Headquarters, but we hadn't gone five miles before Peter shouted at Gabe to stop the car. Gabe slowed but didn't stop.

"Look," Peter said, pointing.

A gang of humans, both male and female, were busy dragging a young couple from a house. The woman fought fiercely, scratching and biting, then a punch from one of the attackers stunned her.

"We don't have time for this," Gabe insisted.

I kicked his seat. "Stop the freaking car." He pressed on the brake and, as I was in the process of already removing my seatbelt, my forehead smacked against the back of his seat. "Arsehole!"

I jumped out, followed closely by Peter. The second car pulled up behind Gabe, and I was soon joined by all of my companions.

The man was begging for mercy, for help, for pity. The woman had been forced to her knees, and she gazed at her attackers as if memorising their faces.

"There a problem here?" I asked.

Seven faces turned to me.

"No problem," a man said, his fingers twisting in the female victim's hair. "Keep on moving."

"Not gonna happen," Peter said.

A woman stepped out of the house, holding three pairs of shoes. "Do these look like—" She stopped when she saw us. " _She's_ one of them. Him as well. Probably all of them."

They came at us as if to attack, the young couple forgotten. Thirty seconds later, they were all face-planted on the ground. I called Shay. He had no problem sending help our way.

"You okay?" I asked the couple. They had watched the short fight in silence, standing against the front door of the house.

The man nodded, his eyes wide with shock. "They said we didn't look human enough. What the hell has gone wrong in this country?"

The woman stared at Phoenix as her partner thanked us. "They didn't know," she said. "They didn't even know my grandmother was fae. They attacked us for something to do."

"You're fae?" Phoenix asked.

"My grandmother was," she corrected. "My grandfather was human. She hated her own people. She used to scare my sister and me with stories when we were kids. We grew up terrified. Now I have to be afraid of humans. Is it ever going to be safe?"

"Someday," Phoenix said. "My mother's dead, so it's a lot safer for people like us today."

"It was just an excuse," Peter said. "They wanted an excuse, and that's the most believable one right now."

"We have to go," Gabe said when we heard police sirens in the distance.

"And as soon as the Gardaí pick up this crowd, we'll be on our way," I said.

The Gardaí showed up two minutes later.

"Whelan couldn't make it," one of them said as they made arrests. "There's a massive fire in the middle of the city. Came out of nowhere, so he's checking out the scene with the fire chief, but he wants to know what he should do with the supernaturals he arrests. Can the Guardians take them off our hands? Cells are getting a little full, and we've had one lunatic bust right through the bars already. That's gonna get old fast."

"We'll organise it as soon as we gain some control," Gabe said. "Tell him to expect my call tonight. As soon as we get access to the cells, the Guardians will organise a pickup. If he needs it, I'll send a group to guard your cells."

We loaded back into the cars and got back on the road. We stopped two more times to end some minor skirmishes on the streets. Tempers were flaring, and some people were taking advantage of the confusion. I had expected looters, but it wasn't as bad as it could have been, except for the assassins. Shay and some Guardians kept Gabe informed. The assassins had apparently gone wild without leadership.

"Or maybe somebody else has taken over," I said. "Somebody who likes chaos."

"Are you thinking of Reuben?" Gabe asked.

"Why not? He left, and he's pissed. He doesn't have the same self-control as Daimhín, and he's an ancient vampire. He feels like the world owes him. If we clean up the assassins, he might come out of hiding."

"Too many loose ends," Gabe muttered.

"How are you doing?" Peter asked me under his breath. "Carl told me you were hurt pretty bad."

"We've all been hurt," I said sharply. "No point feeling sorry for ourselves."

He reached for my hand, but I pulled it out of his reach and turned away from him. Maybe I was chickening out, but I had enough on my plate.

We finally made it to the Headquarters and were greeted by Elathan and a group of Guardians. The remainder of Esther's Circle were there, including Quinn and Alanii. Alanii's cheek was marred by a nasty wound that would likely leave a scar.

"Caught up with an old friend of mine," she explained when she saw me looking. "He trained me, but decided he liked the look of Fionnuala's tattoos. I told him that was a deal-breaker, and he didn't take it so well." She grinned. "All of the extra training Esther made us do paid off at last."

"After all of those complaints?" Esther teased. "See? I was good for something, after all."

Gabe broke in impatiently. "Can we get started now? Clear a path. Make sure Phoenix reaches the werewolves. They're our only hope of maintaining any semblance of order tonight."

Aiden stepped forward. "We'll split into three groups. Stay close, but if we get separated, stay with your designated group. Gabe, Peter, and Ava, you're with Phoenix. Elathan's group will lead the way. Shifters, with me. We'll stay behind Phoenix's group and make sure nobody gets a chance to sneak up on them. Once the werewolves are free, stay out of their way, shifters in particular. We move quickly and quietly. Once we have the werewolves, everyone head to the main hall. If we get that far, we'll regroup and discuss our options."

We all moved into our groups. I was glad to be away from Aiden, but I could have done without Peter complicating things.

"What about the females and the children?" I asked Phoenix when Aiden's group gave us the all-clear to step inside.

"We're only taking some of the fighters with us," Phoenix said. "I'll leave two fathers to guard the passageway and hope they don't tear each other apart. I think the potential danger to their young will keep their needs in check. If we can keep the ones we take calm, we should be okay."

"We've faced worse things, right?" I said. "The werewolves will be okay."

"I'm not worried about them," he said. "I'm quite worried about us, though." He glanced at me, and I caught a glimpse of fear. That didn't help.

Peter fell in step next to me, and Phoenix quickened his pace to match Gabe's.

"You've barely said two words to me," Peter said quietly.

"Kind of had a lot going on in the five minutes since you decided to come back."

"I'm glad we came back," he said. "We all missed the place."

"You should have stayed away. It's been hell here."

"Without me?" he teased.

I glared at him. "Because of all the deaths, you gimp."

"I was joking!"

"Carl tells me my sense of humour died a few months ago."

"But you did it," he said. "You found out who was in charge of the slave markets, and you dealt with them."

"Leaving the way free for Eddie to do who knows what."

He smiled. "It's just Eddie. We'll talk him out of it."

"It's way bigger than Eddie getting some random idea into his head. This involves all of us."

"What are you on about?"

I hesitated then figured that he wouldn't get the chance to kill me with so many witnesses. "The thing is, I think we're all meant to be here at this time, working together."

"What, like our destiny?" he scoffed.

I winced. "Kinda, yeah. The angels protected me from the vampire who killed my parents for a reason. Gabe said they never interfere with the first vampire, but they kept me hidden somehow, and I think it was so I could someday be here to stop Eddie."

"Why would you think that?"

"There are way too many coincidences, too many things that led us onto this path. And you... you were saved, too."

He screwed up his face. "Me? When?"

"Okay, don't get mad." I held my breath as his expression changed. "I met Shay before that day in Kerry."

His silence was terrifying.

"Carl and I figured we needed to know more about what happened when Emmett was taken all those years ago. He tracked down Shay, and get this, Shay reckons you kept bleating on about a white light saving you. That is, until your so-called uncle visited you in the hospital, and you never mentioned it again."

"I don't remember any white light. And I don't have an uncle."

"Exactly."

He stopped walking. "Shit."

"Yeah, I know. I suspect it was Cam."

He started walking again, too fast. "You've known this since before we visited Kerry? You and Carl. You've kept this from me."

"We figured you didn't need to know. It worked out in the end. This was just an extra annoyance."

"Why the hell would an angel save me? It's only chance that got me back here."

"Maybe it had something to do with me being meant to meet Emmett. Or you bringing me to Eddie. I just—"

He held up his hand. "I don't want to talk right now. I need to think about this."

"I'm sorry," I said, a little frantic. "I needed you to know, but there never seemed to be a good time."

He pushed ahead without responding.

Gabe looked back at me. "Everything all right?"

I nodded glumly. I wasn't sure what it all meant, but my gut kept screaming at me that it had something to do with Eddie. Why and how, I didn't know, but something connected us all.

We made it to the corridor that held the secret passageway with only a few minor attacks. We left no survivors to run for help. We had numbers and organisation, so there wasn't much stopping us. The others stood guard in the hallway while Gabe, Phoenix, and I headed in to see the werewolves again.

"I was worried my mother had told Reuben how to free the werewolves," Phoenix admitted as we walked through the tunnel.

"That would have been unfortunate for Reuben," Gabe said. "I can't imagine the werewolves following orders from vampires."

"But they're in cages," I said. "The vampires could have done some damage before the werewolves freed themselves."

The werewolves howled in greeting as we grew closer to the cages, one voice getting louder than the others until they had all fallen silent except for Icarus. His skin was bruised from where he had thrown himself at the bars, as if he had known something was wrong, but the cage still held.

"It's okay," Phoenix murmured as he opened Icarus's cage. "We'll fix this."

Icarus reared up, shifting into his werewolf form. He looked like something out of my nightmares, and I felt a real sense of relief that he was on our side. He seemed agitated, stretching and making strange sounds, but Phoenix kept whispering to him, and eventually, the werewolf calmed down. The other werewolves had been just as edgy in the cages, but once Icarus chilled out, they seemed calmer.

"He's a major influence on them," Phoenix explained. "I can't let the others out if he's stressed. It leads to violence, each and every time."

"How many can we take?" Gabe asked.

"Six, if you can hold two leads," Phoenix replied. "We don't want too many of them out at once in case we all die."

"Nice to see some optimism," Gabe said drily. "Fine. I'll help. But if any of them cock their legs near me, I'll be forced to act."

Phoenix looked amused as he organised the werewolves. Gabe and I brought some of them out into the hallway while Phoenix set up some guards within the secret passageway.

"Think this will work?" I asked when Phoenix finally joined us with the final two werewolves.

"Only one way to find out," he replied cheerily.

"You seem happy," I said as we moved toward the main hall.

"My children wished me luck before I left," he said. "I felt that was a good sign. Thank you."

"Not down to me. You kind of bond with people once you kill with them. That's why you and I get along."

He frowned until I laughed, then he grinned, shaking his head.

"We should take the cells back," I said. "It's time to start arresting people rather than murdering everyone. Only the biggest idiots will fight back now that the werewolves are here."

"She's right," Phoenix said. "My mother didn't understand mercy, but it could help us."

We fought our way to the cells, but as I predicted, few Guardians or trespassers wanted to fight a werewolf. Some joined us, while others allowed themselves to be locked away in the cells until we could figure out what to do with them. It was pretty amazing how little violence was needed when we stood next to something as violent as a werewolf.

On the way to the main hall, we came across an increasing number of supernaturals. Some were Guardians, and others had been attracted by the chaos. Most gave up as soon as they saw the werewolves, but some of the Guardians who had been loyal to Fionnuala were infuriated by the mere sight of us. We didn't kill them, but the Council's cells were a lot more packed by the time we were through.

In the main hall, we sidled through a crowd. An overweight giant of a man sat in Gabe's seat, a tiny woman perched on his knee.

"Exiles," Gabe said. "I believe you're in my seat."

"From what I hear, nobody owns these seats," the man shouted.

A number of people cheered.

"You hear wrong," Phoenix said as Icarus bared his fangs.

"Maybe we did," the man said, eyeing the werewolves. "But it's not safe anywhere else right now."

"Not safe here either," Peter said.

The giant shrugged and set the woman on her feet. She approached us with no fear. She only reached Phoenix's hip, but she stared up at him as if he were dirt upon her shoe.

"So you're the one," she said. "And what do you plan to do next, little fae boy?"

"I plan on being a lot like my father," Phoenix said. "The werewolves plan on eating anyone who offends me."

She threw back her head and laughed. The rest of the people joined her.

"Get off the man's seat," she said. "We'll not get in your way, but don't expect us to stay hidden now the fae bitch is gone. We're not the only ones either. It's a brand new day, and there are plenty of us willing to take some chances." She hesitated. "But even my men aren't so foolish as to take on a werewolf. We'll help you if we can."

As our numbers swelled, we got through our task much more quickly. We finally cleared out the Headquarters, convincing the last of the rogue Guardians to join us, go home, or be imprisoned, and we left to check on the children.

The place was still guarded. Noah assured us all was well within the walls, and Phoenix left two werewolves with some of Gabe's Guard. They were under strict instructions to watch out for Eddie or the witches. We returned to the streets with the remaining werewolves, determined to make our mark.

"Shay's organised a way for the reporters to get some good footage of Phoenix and the werewolves tonight," I told the others. "So people can see he hasn't abandoned them."

"You're coming with me," Phoenix said. "You can lead Icarus again. Gabe can take the others elsewhere. We should go to the worst places. The mere sight of the werewolves should be a good reminder of what could happen."

Peter seemed pissed off about that, but we all followed Phoenix's orders without question. Before the reporters arrived with Shay, Phoenix and I roamed the streets with the werewolves. Usually, the werewolves provoked fear or interest, but sometimes, there was anger, too.

"Think they'll be okay after this?" I asked. "If they're free."

"They're strong."

"But people can be cruel."

He looked at me. "They've been through worse."

I nodded. We all had. Everyone in the country had gone through something huge together. Maybe people would respect the werewolves as the race who had saved us all when it came to the BVA's attack on our country.

Later that night, we returned to the cul-de-sac with the werewolves, much to the excitement and apprehension of almost everyone there.

Chapter Twenty-Three

There was still no sign of Eddie, so we maintained a presence on the streets, wiping out assassins and defusing whatever arguments spilled out into violence.

We headed to the next meeting at the Headquarters, but when we arrived, nobody could get inside because the way was blocked by magic, just like at the children's home. A number of supernatural creatures got into arguments as tempers rose.

"Oh, shit," I said. "What do we do?"

"I'll take the werewolves and see if we can find a way inside," Phoenix said. "They won't be any use as long as their mates are trapped underground."

Icarus let out a tremendous howl as if in response to the statement.

"Go ahead," I said. "Probably better to keep them out of the way. We'll try to cool things down here and see if anybody knows anything."

"I'll find Elathan and organise the Guardians to ask questions," Gabe said. "Esther, Aiden, come with me."

That left me with Peter. "I suppose we should be ready to fight," I said.

"You up for that?" he asked. "How are the injuries?"

"Better. Getting better."

"You should drink—"

"I know!"

He stepped away with a frown. "Carl told me what you did to Nancy."

"I don't want a lecture, thanks."

"I think you did a good thing."

I stared at him suspiciously. "Carl thinks I'm a monster."

"He's afraid you'll do the same thing to him. I mean, you could, but you would suck."

"Phoenix won't ever help me again," I said with a sigh. "He has what he wants. He doesn't need me now."

"What's the story with him? Seems like everything's changed since I left."

"That's because it has," I said, walking toward a group in a particularly vehement argument in case I needed to step in.

"You've barely spoken to me since I got back."

"I don't know what to say anymore."

He reached for my hand. I stared at his fingers against mine, baffled by the way it felt familiar and strange, by the way _I_ felt so differently about everything. I had experienced dark days because Peter had left, and he was back, yet I couldn't seem to muster any enthusiasm.

"Peter, I—" A shiver ran down my spine, but my brain caught up to my instincts a little too late.

A hush fell over the crowd. I glanced to my right to see dark figures heading my way. They weren't what scared me. But the vampire leading them made me nervous.

Reuben was pissed. I could taste his anger, bubbling and vibrant, wild and black. I had once felt a vampire's presence roll over me, what I thought had been an invasion of my mind of sorts. It had really been his emotions, strong and clear, and that was what I felt running across my skin as Reuben came closer.

His anger and resentment melded together and seared my skin with his darkness. He wanted all of us dead, but especially me. For some reason, I was the beacon for his rage. He would take it out on me.

"Hold on a minute," I called to the ancient vampire. "The werewolves will destroy you, even if you manage to kill me. It's not my fault you chose the wrong side, you ignorant prick."

His stride turned into a run, and although I tried to move out of the way, Reuben clipped my ankle, and I face-planted to the earth with a moan of pain.

"I'll get Phoenix!" Peter yelled.

I realised he wasn't the only one getting out of the way. The arguments had stopped, and the supernaturals were backing away. The assassins with Reuben stood there as if waiting their turns.

Reuben growled and grunted and made inhuman sounds, but he didn't deign to speak with me. He leapt on top of me before I could get a good grip on the dagger. His terrible eyes scowled down at me, and he wrapped his fingers around my neck, lifting me with one hand.

I struggled against his grip, my feet swinging ineffectually. I held my breath, gripped Reuben's arms, and used my weight to swing my body and kick the ancient vampire in the stomach. It didn't hurt him, but his grip loosened, and I managed to wriggle free. I kicked him, blocked his attacks, and fought as hard as I could, but I was panting, and it all seemed too easy for him. He was playing with me, teasing me until he was ready to end my life.

"Enough!" Daimhín ordered.

I never thought I'd be so relieved to hear a vampire queen's voice. Reuben's upper lip curled, revealing more of his fangs. He whirled around, taking advantage of my hesitation to grip me to his chest, the tips of his fangs pressing against my jugular.

"Are you a complete idiot?" Daimhín asked. "You have no clue what will happen if she dies."

"Do you care?" he asked, pulling away from me slightly. "Do you wish it to live?"

" _I_ want to live," she said. "Her death could end us all. I'm not prepared to take the risk. If you were going to attack this one, you should have done it while I was away."

"I didn't expect you to return," he said, his fingernails digging into my skin. "But you were always more irritating than smart."

"Let her go," she said, "and I'll reconsider your punishment."

"You'll reconsider...? How generous of you. I'll reconsider torturing you to death when I'm finished here."

She laughed softly, reaching out and yanking Rose to her. Rose had a smug look on her face as Daimhín sank her teeth into the woman's neck. Daimhín was efficient; the colour drained from Rose's cheeks within seconds. My previous ideas that she might actually care about a human had been way off.

Reuben shoved me to the ground and ran at Daimhín. She dropped Rose's body just in time to meet Reuben's attack. The force of their collision made the earth tremble beneath me. I considered crawling over to Rose, but her heart had stopped. There was nothing I could do for her, and she had made her choices a long time ago.

I watched, fascinated, as Daimhín tore lumps of flesh from Reuben with her nails and teeth. She didn't stop, and there was a huge flurry of movement as he desperately tried to fight back. Her coven watched solemnly until the assassins decided to join the fight.

The violence that ensued was breath-taking. I blinked at the severity of the destruction, unable to comprehend the cruelty and sadism.

Phoenix returned with the werewolves, but Daimhín's well-fed vampires had already done a chunk of the work. The final few were destroyed in an eerie silence. Daimhín was struggling in Reuben's grip, his larger hands threatening to snap her neck. Zion ran over so fast he startled me.

"Get away," Daimhín hissed. "This one is less than nothing."

Reuben laughed and licked a deep scratch on her cheek. She could have helped herself, but I wanted it to be over, so I ran over and stabbed him in the back with my dagger. I relished the way he burned and blew away into nothing.

Daimhín eyed the dagger warily. "I suppose you expect me to thank you."

"I'm not holding my breath." I glanced back at Rose. "I really thought you cared about her."

"Who? The human? She was food, Delaney. Haven't you learned a thing?" She brushed herself off and returned to her coven, turning her nose up in disgust at the bodies as if she hadn't just been rolling in the dirt with Reuben.

"Doesn't look like it," I said, following her to Zion, the bodyguard she apparently didn't need. "How come you came back?"

She frowned. "I'm not going to let some upstart declare themselves in charge while I'm gone. And that includes you."

I screwed up my face. "I don't want to be in charge of anyone, least of all your vampires."

"More fool you." She stared at the blocked entrance. "I take it the meeting's off?"

"For now. We think Eddie's up to something... dodgy."

She licked blood from the corner of her mouth. "Yes. We need to talk about this. I'll come to see you later. I have to speak to somebody first." She swept away before I could reply.

"What was that about?" Peter asked, moving to my side.

"I'm to expect a visit from the queen," I replied.

Chapter Twenty-Four

Phoenix stayed with the werewolves at Headquarters while Gabe took the rest of us home. I let other people tell what had happened. I was too busy thinking about Eddie while I waited for Daimhín to turn up, so I took a shower, but nothing cleared my head.

The speculation was a constant murmuring, and the noise level had increased along with the number of people in the cul-de-sac. I couldn't wait for it all to be over. I wanted to find a little peace again.

Carl called up the stairs while I brushed tangles out of my hair, soothing myself with something normal. I wearily headed down to the living room.

"Cars just pulled up," he said.

"Yeah. I'll head out. Hopefully, this won't take too long."

I went outside, but I didn't have the energy to wear my own mask, the one that gave me licence to say whatever ancient beings didn't want to hear. I could barely stand up straight; I felt so exhausted. All of the fighting was getting us nowhere. The children were trapped, and most of the werewolves were, too. I couldn't help thinking we had been kept busy so all of that could happen.

Daimhín got out of the first car, holding Eloise and practically dragging her over to me.

"Hi," I said.

The vampire queen looked taken aback. "Is that it? No insults or threats or— "

"If you want to play games, go elsewhere. I don't have the time or the patience right now."

Daimhín considered me for a couple of seconds before nodding. "Let's speak frankly then. Eddie Brogan is a tricky man. His prejudices run deeper than anyone's, and he's the most vengeful person I've ever met."

"But you made deals with him."

"I've made deals with everyone," she said scornfully. "We do what's best for us at any given time. This book of his contains the darkest magic that exists. Forbidden magic. He figured out how to change things somehow. Figured out how to break down the wall between the worlds. Nothing good can come from his actions now. He wants the dead to roam free. He's willing to do anything it takes to accomplish this."

"But why?"

She smiled. "All of the worst fanatics do what they do for love and devotion, and he's no different."

"How do you know?"

"We've come across each other many times over the years. The deal he's been paying for was time alone with Eloise. I didn't expect her to tell him anything useful." She glared at the child vampire. "Tell her what you told me."

Eloise blinked a couple of times and rubbed the tip of her nose. "I tell what needs to be known. He needed to see faces, so I showed them to him. I showed him a fallen angel, a vengeful father, a natural witch, and a tainted monster. I showed him three paths, and he made his choice from those."

"What does that mean?" I demanded.

"The angel could be corrupted. The father needed to be saved. The monster desired a family. And the witch wanted power only he could give. One by one, the pieces fell, and he put them back together."

"So what's next?" I asked. "What's Eddie going to do?"

"Use them all," she said, cocking her head. "I wonder which path Yvonne chose."

I frowned. "What?"

Eloise grabbed my wrist and yanked me forward. Daimhín whirled and stopped a dagger— _my_ dagger—with the palm of her hand. The skin blistered around the wound, but she didn't make a sound. She reached out with her other hand, grabbed Yvonne's hair and twisted, breaking the woman's neck. The body fell painfully slowly, and all I could do was stare open-mouthed.

Daimhín held out her injured hand to me. "Yours, I assume."

I gazed at the dagger in shock.

"Take it," she urged. "It's quite painful."

I held onto her wrist as I yanked the dagger free. "What in the actual fuck just happened?"

"I was attacked. It died. I returned your dagger. Which part confused you?"

"I... _this_! How did she... _why_?"

"Humans often let their emotions lead them," she said. "Eloise, I should punish you for not warning me."

Eloise giggled. "You need the excitement."

"You know what you need to know," Daimhín said, and she prepared to walk away.

"Wait," I said. "Do you know anything about the Eleven?"

She froze. "Ah. That explains a lot. Beware of old crones. Their deals tend to stick."

She stepped over Yvonne's body and strode to her car. Eloise skipped after her, but when she glanced back at me, I saw a more grown-up, vampire-like expression on her face.

I didn't realise my hands were shaking until the twins joined me.

"You should come inside," Lorcan said. "Peter can deal with this."

"Peter?" I whispered. I turned and saw him standing in my doorway, a grim look on his face. I ran before Lorcan could stop me, knocking Peter down and banging his head against the floor. "You fucking prick!"

Somebody hauled me off him, but I swung my legs in an attempt to kick his head off his shoulders.

"You gave it to her!" I screamed. "You took my weapon. _My_ weapon! She could have blamed me. She could have turned on us all. What the fuck were you thinking?"

Carl helped Peter to his feet while Lorcan attempted to restrain me.

Peter spat blood out of his mouth from where I had managed to kick him. "I knew the vampires wouldn't dare. Daimhín wouldn't let Reuben kill you. I knew she wouldn't do it herself either. And you're not that good a liar, Ava. It would have been obvious to her."

"So you let her kill Emmett's aunt? Are you fucking stupid?"

He had the grace to look slightly ashamed. "We all have our deals. Right? It's not like you've told me everything." He shrugged Carl off him. "You either."

I shook my head. "Are you fucking kidding me? We didn't tell you something that you can't even remember! That we're not even sure of! We didn't get anyone killed, especially not Emmett's aunt! I just... I don't understand you!"

He reached out to me. "Ava, I'm sorry. I didn't tell you first because I knew you'd protect her. Yvonne wanted her revenge, and you took that from her when you lot killed everyone to do with the slave markets. Yvonne had to take her anger out on someone, and Daimhín had earned her hatred. I couldn't talk her out of it, and I didn't own her, so I let her go."

I yanked myself out of Lorcan's arms. "Fuck you."

I left the cul-de-sac to stalk up and down the road outside, still seeing the light leaving Yvonne's eyes. I hadn't saved her. I hadn't even tried. I hadn't even expected it to happen. I had been blindsided and confused. Daimhín would probably take revenge on me in other ways. And the things she had told me about Eddie hadn't exactly been comforting either.

When Gabe joined me, I glared at him. "Don't tell me I'm wrong."

He held up his hands. "I wasn't planning to."

"I can't do this, Gabe. I'm so sick of watching people die for nothing. Eloise told me that she showed Eddie faces and paths he could walk down. She made it sound like he set up all of us because he needed us for something."

"Ava, you already knew that," he said gently.

"No, but..." I shook my head. "I thought I could avoid it. I always knew he was off in some way. I always knew I shouldn't trust him, but I wanted to. I wanted to trust him so badly that it hurts now to think that I'm the one who has to go against him. He knows things I'll never understand, and I don't know how I'm going to do this."

He put his arm around my shoulders. We stood together awkwardly for a few seconds before I stepped neatly out of his way.

"Oh, thank God," he said.

"Yeah. You're not really a natural at the whole comforting thing."

We both laughed, and it felt strange.

"He's going to use the werewolves and the children," I whispered. "Somehow, he's going to do that, and Marina is going to help him. All I have is a dagger that burns vampires. How am I supposed to win?"

"You're not alone," he said. "That's the difference. Maybe my people and Eddie set up a path for you, a way for you to reach this point, but so what? You still get to say what you do next. You still get to choose. They might have set up the markers, but you took the steps. You chose this life, and you'll keep choosing because that's the kind of person you are."

He rested his hands on my shoulders and looked at me sternly. "You don't get to give up, I'm afraid. Not because of the rest of us, but because you would never forgive yourself later. You're going to do what you always do: the best you can with what you have, except you have a lot more now than you ever did."

He patted my head and walked away, and not for the first time, I felt a slight warmth toward him, the hint of an idea that he wasn't the cold shithead I usually expected when I saw him. He was the only connection to my mother, and he had made things a lot easier for us, even though it made things harder for him. Maybe some fallen angels were like Cam, but maybe more of them deserved the second chance they sought.

Feeling a little cheered, I headed back into the cul-de-sac. My house was conspicuously empty, but I hadn't been indoors for five minutes when the door opened. Nobody spoke about what was happening, and as the conversations filled the room, I dozed off in a chair, happy about the one truth Gabe had shown me. It didn't matter what we did wrong. As long as we had each other, there was still hope.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Gabe woke everyone in the early hours of the morning and had us gather in my living room.

"The werewolves who guarded the children's home are dead," he told us. "I'm sorry, Phoenix. One of the Guardians made it long enough to pass on the word. The place is teeming with witches, and Eddie's there."

I blew out a breath. "Okay. I'm going."

"And what if Eddie let that Guardian go to draw you there?" Carl asked.

"I can't keep away. I told you what happened in Lucia's visions. We can't just sit by and let this happen."

"I'll come with you," Esther said.

I shook my head. "He needs me for something. Eloise made that clear. There's no need for everyone else to risk themselves."

"What's your plan?" Val asked.

I shrugged. "Somehow use his power against him if I get the chance. I'll see when I get there."

"That's stupid," Carl said. "You mean you're going to kill yourself, because you can't handle that kind of power now. It's been getting worse every single time you do this conduit shit. I can't sit here and let you do this to yourself."

"I don't want to go down there and see what he's doing, but somebody has to, and for whatever reason, it's come down to me. He needs me. Eloise told me. Maybe he can't do whatever he wants to do without me. I don't know, but I have to try to convince him to stop."

"He's not going to listen to you," Peter said.

"That doesn't mean I shouldn't try. It's Eddie. He's helped me. He's helped all of us, and yeah, I know he's a creepy weirdo sometimes, but he might see sense if I just talk to him."

"Well, I'm going, too," Carl said.

"No, you're not."

"You can't stop me, Ava."

"I can knock you out for a start."

"Enough!" Gabe cried. "I'll go with her and see if I can make some kind of deal with the man. We don't even know for sure if he can pull off this kind of magic. This is serious stuff. He might not even survive the process. I'm confident that we'll resolve this." But he didn't look confident. At all.

"I'm going," I said. "I'm asking you not to come with me, Carl."

A scream ripped through the house. I ran upstairs to Emmett's room. He was sitting on his bed, shaking, his knees against his chest.

"What's wrong?" I asked, kneeling beside him.

"She was here again. But she looked different. Weird. Scary. Something's changed. She touched me, really touched me, and it was... something bad is happening, Ava. They're everywhere. They're all around me. I can see them."

"See who?"

"The dead. They're moving. He's calling them, and they can't stop. They don't have a choice. I can't make them stop anymore. They're chained to him, and they can't break free. I don't understand, Ava. I saw Yvonne. She kept calling me. How?"

I swallowed hard, mentally cursing Peter for not telling him what happened.

"Emmett, I'm so sorry."

He shook his head. "No. No! You protect everyone."

"I can't protect everybody, Emmett. People die. That's just what happens. She did something dangerous, and she lost her life. But it was quick. She didn't suffer."

"But she's suffering now! She's trapped, too. They all are." He shuddered. "I don't feel good." He jumped up, ran to the bathroom, and slammed the door behind him.

I heard him retch and closed my hands into fists. I met Peter, Carl, and Esther in the hallway.

"How could you not tell him?" I asked Peter. "How could you let him find out this way?"

"What way? What's happening?" Peter looked stricken, and I almost melted.

Then I remembered how much of a prick he was and hardened my heart all over again. "He's seeing the dead. Eddie's pulling them to him. They're trapped, begging Emmett for help, but he can't do it. He can't help them because of Eddie. And Yvonne... he saw Yvonne. I have to go. I have to stop this."

I ran down the stairs and grabbed my jacket and the dagger. I didn't know what else to take because I had no idea what I was up against. I rushed out the door to Gabe's car, only then realising that I was being followed.

"No!" I shouted. "Stay with Emmett, Peter. And, Carl, you're needed here."

"I'm not needed anywhere," Carl said. "But I know Eddie. I'm going. If I'm there, maybe you won't let him kill you."

"Don't patronise me. I'm doing my best here."

He hugged me. "I know. But I'm still going."

"Me, too," Peter said. "You reckon we were all led to each other for a reason. Well, it's time to find out what Eddie knows."

"We could probably use more people," Gabe said. "Phoenix and those werewolves, for a start."

I shook my head. "He's already lost some werewolves to this. And if it goes wrong, we need people who can keep the peace. Let's just scope out the situation. If it looks like we need help, we'll call for them to come. Okay?"

Gabe, Peter, and Carl nodded.

Esther came running out of the house. "I'm coming. Val and the twins are watching over Emmett, so there's no excuse for me not to come. I need to see this through."

I sighed heavily. "Only if you agree to leave if it gets out of hand."

"Of course," she said. "As long as you agree to the same thing."

I grinned at her, and we hugged it out. It felt like a goodbye, and I wasn't sure if any of us really thought we would make it back.

The journey to the children's home was tense and quiet, but I was oddly relaxed. There were no unknown enemies after us anymore. Everything was upfront and loud and brash, but we knew who to expect. Eddie wouldn't kill us. He liked us. Probably.

When we drove up to the home, the gates were wide open, and the magical barrier was gone. The building was lit up, but the lines of lit candles on the grass were what drew my attention. They appeared to circle the house, crossing over each other to make patterns I couldn't work out from the car. Then I realised figures were standing within the walls.

"Witches?" Esther asked.

Gabe shrugged. "Likely."

We drove onto the grounds and the gates slammed shut behind us. The barrier rose, and I had that sinking feeling again.

"It's Marina," I said. "Eddie wouldn't do this. We can convince Eddie. We just need to shut Marina up, right?"

Nobody answered me, and I slumped down in my seat until the car stopped moving. We all got out of the car slowly. When I stood on the pavement, movement in the distance caught my attention.

"He's up there," I said, pointing.

I saw two figures huddled together, and I ran toward them. The rest of my friends followed.

Eddie was such a small man that he didn't look as though he could harm a fly, never mind the world. Marina drew the eye, though. She had a presence that couldn't be ignored. Her glasses were on the grass, crushed as if they had been carelessly stood on. Multi-coloured streaks ran through her hair, which blew freely in the breeze. I remembered the first time I had seen her: I thought her mousy and timid. There was nothing left of that witch.

I called out to Eddie, and he turned, smiling. Relief poured over me until Marina held up a hand and flicked her wrist. I felt as though I had just walked into a spider web made of steel.

"The fuck," I tried to say, but my speech was muffled. I couldn't turn my head to look at the others, but I could sense their fear.

I was angry. It was just plain rude to use magic on somebody like that. I tried to move, but my legs wouldn't work. There was nothing around me, or at least, nothing visible, so I tried to push out with my other senses. I felt it properly then, the magic tying me down. I pressed against it, pushed violently, and as I reached another level of existence, I moved past the magic and freed myself, falling over with the force of the momentum. But I hadn't taken two steps when another barrier halted my progress.

Eddie chuckled. "Didn't I tell you?" he said. "She's an untapped source, that one."

He kept moving around, lighting candles and moving objects. I glanced around and saw ghostly figures surrounding us. The souls that Eddie kept tied to himself were nothing compared to the hundreds, maybe thousands, of dead souls wandering around on the grass, all chained together. All chained to Eddie Brogan. They screamed soundlessly, their arms reaching out to me as if I could save them. I saw familiar faces and squeezed my eyes shut.

"What are you doing?" I whispered. "Eddie, stop this." I glanced back at my friends and saw that Esther was shifting, slowly but surely. Her magic was fighting against Marina's, who didn't seem to notice. The others were still unable to even struggle.

"There's nothing for you to worry about," he said. "You want to meet your parents, don't you? Well, now you might."

I stared at him, thinking of that one photograph I had of my parents. Tempting, but the dead didn't belong with the living.

"She won't live long enough for that," Marina scoffed.

"We'll see," he muttered, running his palm across a box.

I sensed the dark magic within, beating as if it fought to escape, and I knew his book was in there. "We can talk about this, Eddie. We can work this out. It doesn't have to come to this. Nothing can be worth this."

"If that boy died," he said in a quiet voice, "would you rest until you found a way to get him back?"

"You can't mess with the balance," I said. "But you did, didn't you? You knew about Mrs. Yaga, somehow you knew, and you organised her death. You helped them hurt us."

"Oh, pet, don't rattle yourself. She lived a long time, and she made her choices. She gave up her neutrality and interfered. That's against the rules. Besides, she was a hag. How many must she have killed to live this long? The crones and their counterparts are all evil, as far as I'm concerned, standing aside and watching bad things happen. As bad as the gods, they are. Worse, because they know more of the consequences. Even now, if they really wanted to stop me, they could. But where are they?" He lifted his head to shout, "Where are you now?"

"Eddie, please—"

"You know my wife," he said abruptly. "Maeve. When she told me she was pregnant with our child, it was the happiest time of my life. But the fae went to war, leaving death in their wake, and nobody would help me. What's the point of being a servant of the gods when the gods won't help you? Won't give you back what you need to survive? To experience happiness. I would have had a daughter, you know. Sometimes I think... well, never mind that now. I lost what I lost, and they told me there was no way to change that, so I waited. I played the good servant, played the roles they gave me, and they didn't think twice about making me their keeper. I kept their magic safe, and I tried to find ways to get her back."

"That's not how it's supposed to work."

His laugh was scornful. "Says who? The gods? The ancient beings? You and I both know their arrogance is always their downfall. They make the rules, and for what? I made myself a promise, and I intend on keeping it."

"She doesn't want to come, Eddie. She wants to rest in peace."

"No! I wasn't disgraced for nothing, Ava. I found a way to bring her back, but it wasn't enough, so I kept trying, kept all of those souls because I knew they would be useful one day. I'm a patient man, more patient than anyone I've ever met, but now I'm so close to the end, I can taste it. I don't want to wait a moment longer."

"What are you going to do?"

"I'm going to do what the gods themselves couldn't do. I'm going to bring life to the dead."

"Listen to yourself," I pleaded. "How can you do what they couldn't?"

"All it takes is the right kind of sacrifice," Eddie said. "I need the right people, the right power, the right deaths, and then Maeve can have the life she was meant to lead."

"Nobody is meant to come back, Eddie. Don't you understand that it won't be just her?"

"Oh, I know what I'm doing. Others will return. Other things will be freed. The gates will open, and a flood of darkness will shroud the land. It'll be worth it, Ava. For her."

"And if she dies again? If the darkness you bring kills everything?"

"Then we'll die together," he said. "And so will everyone else. Before we met, I thought you would be the one to open the gates."

"Then why did you look for another one like me?" I demanded.

"Ah." He smiled. "Why can't I keep a secret from you, Ava? This old heart learned to care once again. For you, for Peter, even for Carl. I saw my children fully grown, not ghosts or dreams any longer. I began to imagine that you would want to help me, but everything is so black and white for you, Ava. Right or wrong. No in between. Still, I didn't like the idea of harm coming to you, so I found another, but she slipped through my fingers. I thought it would be much simpler, but Marina showed me another way. A neater way." He glanced at the building behind him. "With a little help."

"Leave them alone," I whispered. "They're just kids."

"You made deals. Took favours. There are repercussions, Ava. And the children will not always be children."

I took a step forward and bounced back. More shields. "What's in it for the witch? For all of the witches."

"Not all of the witches will make it," Marina said, but she didn't sound sorry. "I, on the other hand, will have unlimited power, thanks to you."

"What the hell do I have to do with it?"

Esther growled as she finally freed herself from the barrier. She rushed to my side. Marina looked up from stirring ingredients in Eddie's black, cracked bowl, tapped two fingers against her cheek, and gestured outward. Esther flew through the air and hit a tree trunk. Her head cracked against the ground when her body fell.

I tried to run to her, but some kind of magic twisted around my legs and rooted me to the spot. "Eddie, help her!"

He glanced in Esther's direction then shrugged. "She'll live. But that's enough, Marina."

Marina stared at Peter, Carl, and Gabe as if she hadn't heard Eddie speak. "She's exerting a lot of energy in fighting my magic. Maybe we should feed one of the humans to her."

"Too much," he said. "She'll be too strong, and you won't be able to contain her."

"We don't know that." She looked at me with greedy eyes. "And I'll have so much more power afterward."

"You didn't go to all that trouble of tainting my ointments to heal her now," he snapped, his eyes dark and furious. "You left her too weak and almost ruined everything. She could have been killed by her enemies before we could use her."

"Don't overreact, little man," she said lazily. "I kept her busy, and she's here now. Besides, there was always another option."

"I warned you that you can't predict the traits of a mongrel," he snapped.

Marina ignored his anger and went back to her chanting.

I swallowed my own comments, watching them warily as I tried to wriggle my way out of Marina's magic. She wanted me strong for whatever was to come, but she had needed me weak before. Eddie hadn't sounded impressed by that particular revelation, but why? What was my purpose?

"Will the children die?" I asked.

Eddie's eyes softened. "I'll just be channelling their power, not taking their lives."

"And me? Am I going to die?"

Eddie gave me a fatherly smile.

Marina let out a snort of disgust. "I'm almost done. Can we start?"

He looked up at the sky. "Any minute now. We're almost ready." He shivered with excitement, his eyes truly alive.

"What if she hates you for it?" I asked. "What if she hates what you've become?"

He glared at me. "Then I'll make her love me again."

"Eddie, please—"

"Enough!" he shouted, and the air turned warm around me.

"We should have taken the fae," Marina said. "It would have been a good accompaniment to the immortal."

"You have enough," he said, and when her back was turned, his eyes were cold upon her. He picked up a chalice and filled it with water from a bottle. He saw me staring and shrugged. "I've been to Kerry to avail myself of all that special spring water they still have there. A little protection of my own." He sprinkled water over Marina, me, the grass, and the book. The book sizzled as he drank the last of the liquid. "Let's begin."

Marina knelt on the grass, her eyes closed as she chanted. A hum came from the line of witches as they began their own chanting. Something touched my skin, caresses at first, then pinching fingers. The presence lifted me in the air and moved me in front of Marina, making me hover before her. She opened her eyes, and they were blank and white. Her blue lips moved rapidly, and something shifted under her skin, waves of colour that rippled and shimmered and fought to escape. A fresh burn running from her hand to her elbow was the only part of her that didn't change.

I moved to the next plane and pushed through, feeling as though I were suffocating. I saw the souls attached to Marina as well as Eddie, saw them desperate for release. I saw her darkness growing and multiplying with every word, and I saw myself, hopeless and trapped, unable to escape her strengthened binds. Whatever she was calling to her was stronger than me on every plane.

I still tried, but an invisible hand gripped my throat and hissed, "Not so fast."

Marina rose to her feet, her murmurs becoming shouts as she called out words that made no sense to me. "He's ready," she yelled. "He's waiting for the gates to open."

I could only move my eyes to find Eddie. "Who's ready? What's happening?"

His face was troubled. "When the veil opens, many beings will want to break through. Not just the dead. All the gates between the levels of Hell and the various planes of existence will open. Demonolatry is a long-lost art, but some, like Marina, have been waiting for the chance to call out the ancient demons again."

"From Hell?"

"No, Ava. True demons. Not from Hell. Lucifer's creations are mere shadows in comparison."

A blast of warmth hit my body, and I almost rolled over in the air from the force of it. Marina lifted a knife and cut her forearm. She let the blood drip into the black bowl. Next, she cut my wrist, and the blood pumped freely. She collected some then handed the bowl to Eddie.

He searched me for the dagger and used it to cut his hand, adding to the blood in the bowl. He said a few words under his breath and stirred the blood with my dagger. The knife lit up, and he took a deep breath before handing the bowl to Marina.

She tipped the bowl to her lips and drank deeply. The skin around her mouth bubbled when she finished, but she trembled, her eyes flashing with delirious joy.

"I feel it," she said. "It's running through me. It's... I need more."

"Take it," Eddie said softly. "Take as much as you need."

She fell to her knees next to me and took my wrist. I wanted to recoil from her, to fight back, but the invisible hand around my throat kept me frozen. Marina the human witch drank my blood like a vampire, strands of her hair turning fire-engine red before my eyes.

"There's something special in your blood," Eddie said. "I haven't found anything else quite like it. I was lucky to find _you_. After Carl drank from you, I knew it was one of the missing pieces. Forever changed, he was, and she'll need all she can get to withstand what's coming."

I stared at Marina in horror as she gulped, feeling less in control than I had when the vampires had tortured me or when people my grandmother had paid tried to beat the demons out of me. Before me was true evil, a true monster, prepared to wreak havoc on the world for a little more power.

I didn't know what true demons were, and I didn't want to find out. I pushed and pushed, trying to find the smallest chink, the tiniest weak spot, but I might as well have been encased in iron.

Eddie stepped behind Marina, his hands on her shoulders. "Good girl," he said. "Drink your fill. It'll all be over soon."

She slurped greedily, her burn healing before my eyes.

Eddie caught my eye and smiled. "Not to worry, pet."

Thank God we hadn't brought everyone with us. But what hope did anybody have when Eddie was unleashing something terrible on the world?

"The book," he whispered to Marina.

She kept hold of my wrist, pulling my arm over my head to keep drinking as she moved. She reached out for the book, and everything began for real.

The book beat its pages like wings, and energy flowed into Marina. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head, and she dropped my arm to touch the book with both hands. Her fingers seemed to go inside the book then to pull something out. She moaned in ecstasy, never noticing that Eddie had crept up behind her.

He raised his hand, and I saw my dagger. He plunged the knife into Marina's back. We were all traitors in the end.

A scream wrenched from her lips, and she let go of the book. She slumped to the ground, and when Eddie laid his hand on her forehead, whatever had linked them disappeared back into Eddie.

The barrier slowly lifted, and a voice screamed in my ear as I fell to the ground. Shouts filled the air. I rolled over slowly, weakened by the loss of blood, and watched Eddie pull Marina's still bleeding body to the little altar he had set up for the book. The witches were dying, one by one, but Carl, Gabe, and Peter had been freed.

They ran toward us but couldn't get through the souls that Eddie sent their way. The souls had become semi-solid, and they had twisted into demented beings after their years of torture. They clawed at my friends, keeping them away from us.

"Get Esther out of here!" I screamed.

I didn't wait to see if they ran. I crawled over to Eddie, feeling light-headed. Marina had taken so much blood, and I had already been fatigued.

"What's happening?" I asked. "What's going on?"

The sky was darkening, turning black and red. The ground trembled, and some deep instinct urged me to run and hide.

"It's all coming together. I let her take the power of many, and then I sacrificed her. She was an evil woman, Ava. I couldn't suffer her to live after the lessons she learned from me."

"The children—"

"Are fine. I'm channelling their power, that's all. Maeve?" He glanced around. "Not yet. Soon, though."

"This isn't the way, Eddie. You warned me against revenge once. What the hell is this?"

"This is justice."

"True demons are justice?"

"It was the only way. I needed the power of different worlds." He dipped my dagger into Marina's blood and flicked it in every direction as if anointing the earth. He spoke rapidly, calling for Maeve and chanting a spell.

"Eddie, please. We're all going to die. I saw Lucia's visions. Nothing good can come from this."

He shook his head. "I'll get to see her again. That's worth any price, Ava."

He threw blood at the book, and it soaked up the liquid hungrily. The book was truly alive, and it beat its pages as if to say, "More!" The energy had stopped pouring from it, but something bubbled upward from the pages, threatening to break free.

"Here it comes," he whispered, but he looked unnerved.

I pressed my hand against my wrist, unwilling to give the earth or the book any more blood, but it was too late. The spell was already in motion. Eddie's plans had already begun, and there was no way I could stop it.

"I'm strong enough to contain the power now," he said as if to himself. He placed his hand on the book. Streams of light and darkness ran through his fingers and up his arm.

Eddie shrieked, his back arching. He threw out his arms, dagger still in hand. "Maeve! Maeve!"

A path burned its way toward us along the grass. A blank space became a shadow; a shadow became a woman. She reminded me of the painting, but there was a madness in the eyes.

"Maeve?" Eddie spluttered and dropped the dagger.

I kept moving, desperate to do something, anything at all.

They met, and his hands touched the swell of her stomach. "You came back to me," he said.

"I didn't have a choice," she said. "Those who return will never be the same."

"It'll be okay," he said. "It'll be fine. The baby will—"

"Not a baby any longer," she said sadly. "That was the price you paid." The bump twisted as if something fought to get out. Maeve winced. "Our baby is long gone."

"No," Eddie said. "It's our baby. You were right. We should have moved on. I should never have said no. I should have given up on the gods for you. When you died, it was too late, but it'll be different this time. We can go anywhere, be happy, and—"

"I loved you once," Maeve said, and she wrapped him in her embrace. Her gaze fell upon the dagger, and she nodded at me.

I clutched it between my fingers and held it up to her, unable to do anything else. I couldn't stand, and I was still bleeding. I was sure I would die there.

Maeve took the dagger and kissed Eddie once. She looked so young, but she was determined. When she drove the dagger into her stomach, a scream wrenched the air, but it didn't come from Maeve. Eddie sank to his knees along with her.

"No," he whispered. "Not this time."

"Not this time," she repeated then stabbed him in the heart.

He choked out a sound, his hands shaking. She helped him to lie down in the grass. Blood poured from both of their wounds, feeding the book, somehow giving it strength, even as the screams of a dying power came from Eddie's body. Wrapped in her arms, Eddie died with the woman he had loved and obsessed over, and Maeve was given peace at last.

Chapter Twenty-Six

Relief ran through me, but... the book. That stupid, living, evil book was rising into the air. _Things_ began to shoot out of it. Spirits, shadows, a whirlwind of power spun around me, malevolent energies that didn't belong in our world.

"Ava!" Carl yelled. He and Gabe ran toward me.

The chained souls vanished one by one.

"Get out of here," I cried. "True demons are being freed. The spell was already started. I don't know how to stop it!"

"It's the book," Gabe shouted as deafening winds raged around us. "It's emptying itself. Something else needs to contain the power to stop it from releasing everything into the atmosphere."

"Eddie took it after Marina died," I said. "That means somebody else can take it now, right?"

The wind blew Carl to his knees.

Gabe stumbled backward with the force of the gale. "They were prepared. It'll kill anyone else. It's too much!"

I sank my fingers into the dirt to pull myself closer to the book. The force threatened to propel me backward, but I kept going. Whatever was in that book could unleash the worst things on the world. But maybe I could stop it before it destroyed everything.

"You'll die first," Gabe warned.

"Ava, no!" Carl yelled.

The wind flung me onto my back. I could barely catch a breath. I struggled to crawl forward. "What's in that book could kill us all anyway! We can't let it out!"

I reached the book and touched the pages. I immediately experienced what Marina and Eddie had felt, but I didn't have a clue how it had been so easy for them.

My eyes saw flames, my skin felt heat, and my brain couldn't keep up.

I saw worlds I hadn't known existed. I saw creatures and truths that shouldn't have been real. I saw and I felt... and I burned. The power was too much, but it was in me, and when I died, it would be lost. I had to last as long as I could to drain as much power out of the book as possible, to stop whatever would come out. Worse things were waiting, deep within the pages. We had seen the lesser demons breaking free; what lurked beneath could never be released.

My face was wet with blood, and my skin turned a smoky colour. I felt words and magic and malice run under the surface, and they squirmed and struggled to find their own space. There was no room for all of it.

I choked on poison and drowned on evil, deafened by voices screaming for escape. Life existed in the book, was _trapped_ in the book. And what had been trapped was running through me for freedom.

Every breath I took felt like fire. I swallowed lava, dying in a hell-like prison. The pain crippled me, and the human shell I was in couldn't take the power. It burned me away, threatening to stop my heart, and I knew I couldn't survive.

The power flooded into me without stopping, the book as alive as ever. It would never end. I would die, and the darkness would still hit the world. If I had accepted the terms of Mrs. Yaga's will, none of this would have happened. Fionnuala would likely be still alive, still in charge, but my friends might have been safe because of my new protection. There was always a price to pay, and it was time for me to pay in full.

I closed my eyes and waited to find out what would happen at the end. A hand held mine, and at first I thought I imagined it. Then, I felt a squeeze, and I knew who it was.

I opened my eyes to see Carl reaching for the book. I tried to pull it away, but the power held, chaining us together. I told Carl to stop, but I couldn't hear my own voice over the uproar.

Carl looked at me knowingly, his face contorting with pain. Blood spurted from his nose as his eyes turned red. His grip on my hand weakened, and his eyes closed.

I wanted to scream out my anger. I was helpless once again. Unable to move, I squeezed my eyes shut and searched for the light I knew existed within me. Gabe had drawn it out to help Carl once, and I tried to use it again to protect my best friend.

I found our bond strong and unbreakable, but that invisible link kept us together whether we liked it or not. I pushed the last of my strength to Carl, hoping he would let go, but his hands held fast.

The book was suddenly pulled away, and the power stopped flowing. I thought I had done something, and I felt only joyous relief as the sensations eased. I opened my eyes, but Carl wasn't awake. And the storm still raged.

I looked up to see Gabe standing over me with the book against his chest. I mouthed, "No."

He smiled at me. "Ars moriendi! Chapter One. Death is nothing to fear." He winced as the power lashed into him. "I thought I would be your mentor, but I learned the most. Close the veil if you can. Give your life in that way or find somebody else who can do it in your place, but never give this a chance to happen again."

I tried to nod, but my head barely moved. Gabe took one last look around before closing his eyes. I watched as the power ate him up, burned him to dust. It was slow at first, then quicker as if the power knew he was dying, knew it didn't have far to go.

The book burned with him. Even the wind seemed to be sucked inward until there was nothing left but scorched grass and a blackened sky.

It was over. The stray power was gone. The book was gone. The spell was done without it, and the tumult in the sky eased, but a huge black cloud hung over the world.

The earth had changed. I could feel it, but the worst was over. The gates had closed again. The veil still needed to be pulled over them.

I tried to move closer to Carl, but my body refused to do what it was told. I reached out for him, tried to feel his presence, but there was nothing. I was empty. Yet the screams of the dying still roared in my ears. I stared up at that black cloud until I saw no more.

***

My eyes flickered open. At first, I saw darkness. I tried to lick my lips, but my tongue was too dry. A face came into my field of vision, and I frowned, confused.

"This one's awake!"

More voices. Murmurs I couldn't make out.

"Get out of the way, idiot." The face was replaced with another. A boy pushed hair out of his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief. "You're right. Keep checking on the other one."

"He won't make it," a childish voice said. "Don't waste your time on him."

"Just do it," Noah snapped. "And tell him to hurry." He gestured for someone to approach.

I closed my eyes, wearier than ever. All I felt was pain, burning pain.

Something cool touched my forehead, and a voice whispered in my ear, "Help's on its way. Hang on, okay?"

"Hurry up!"

"Don't shout at him, Noah. He can't do it if you shout at him."

"I'll do more than shout at him. I'll knock his teeth out. We can't let everyone die. _We'll_ get the blame."

I shook my head. It hurt.

"I can't!" a young voice whined. "It's too late."

"No," I tried to say.

"What did she say?"

"How am I supposed to know?"

"Okay, okay. I'm ready. Hold her down. Hold—"

I screamed, and everything turned black again.

***

"Wake up. Ava, wake up, quickly."

My body was shaking, and the world felt as if it were flying away. I was moving. I was _in_ something that was moving. I opened my eyes, but a pink mist shrouded everything.

Peter's face came into view. "Wake up," he urged. "Stop blocking them. They can't help you otherwise."

I stared at him blankly. He slapped my cheek then yanked his hand away as if it burned.

I tried to tell him I didn't understand, but fire flew between us instead. Then I really didn't understand.

***

I flexed my fingers. The sheet felt cool under my hands. Everything felt cool. That was good. I had been burning for days. Every time I opened my eyes, I saw fire and felt flames.

I licked my lips, feeling cracked, dry skin.

"Ava?"

I expected to see Peter at my bedside, but Phoenix loomed over me instead. He picked up a cup of water and pressed it to my lips. I drank willingly.

"You're in the hospital," he said.

"Yeah." I cleared my throat. "I know."

"Do you remember?"

"Some." I closed my eyes, seeing whirlwinds and black skies and a man being burned into nothing.

"Do you want to forget?"

My eyes flew open. I shook my head a little. I couldn't afford to forget.

"Is Gabe...?"

"Saved the world," I whispered.

"I'm sorry," Phoenix said.

"Carl? Es... Esther?"

"No news. Both in serious condition." He looked grave. "It could go either way."

"Not fair."

"Did you kill the witches? And Brogan?"

"No." I drank more water and felt a little better. "She killed the coven, he killed her, and his wife killed him."

He looked confused.

"I pitied him. Even at the end, I pitied him." I choked out a sob.

Phoenix took my hand. His cool skin was somehow calming, dousing the fire still under mine.

"I did nothing," I said. "I was just there."

"You lost a lot of blood."

"She... drank."

He looked as disgusted as I felt.

"The children saved you," he said after a moment. "You were dying. All three of you were dying, and they helped."

"Are the kids okay?"

"Doing well," he said. "Leah's been helping me, actually. We won't find all of their families, but we can help them fit in. The world has changed in a matter of days. The fae want me to take my seat on the Council, to go on as always."

"And will you?"

He hesitated, staring at my hand in his. "No. I'm here to ask for your help. The newspapers have made you into a hero. The real people's champion."

"That was Gabe." I pulled my hand away. "They'll forget soon."

"We're already working on a new system," he said eagerly. "We want you to be involved."

"No," I said sharply. "I have other things to do."

"More important than this?"

I closed my eyes, ready to sleep again. "Definitely."

"Gabe left Finn his bar."

"Is it still neutral ground?"

"Always."

"Good."

"Ava," he said softly. "I've been looking through the paperwork. The status of different beings and races and places. Some agreements are so old that they're locked away in the ancient tombs."

I opened my eyes, curious. "What tombs?"

"Maybe I'll show you some day." He hesitated. "Maybe I won't. Did you know that your home is on neutral ground? That the owner is untouchable, no matter what our laws say? Even if we change everything, some things will always remain the same. The magic is so old that—"

"She's dead." I turned on my side. "And we don't need to talk about it anymore."

He hesitated. "I think it's important that you're all a part of the plans for what's to come."

"Haven't we done enough?" So many had died. Surely we had given enough of ourselves.

"Of course," he said. "But I assumed—"

"All I want is to move on." I pushed all of the memories away. "I don't belong in your world." I slept.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

I sat at the end of a long table, gazing out at dozens of pairs of eyes. Red lights flickered, and I blinked at the glare of a camera flash. The press conference was packed, and although the audience were listening to other people speak, they kept looking at me.

Everybody wanted to see the person who had been involved with almost everything that had happened, the one who had lived to tell the tale. In the eyes of most humans, I had been the beginning. Because of something I had kick-started, everything had spiralled. I had also been the end because I helped make it stop. And I had lived, despite being destined to die.

A new ruling body was being established, a coalition between humans and supernaturals. The supernatural Council would still deal with supernatural issues, and the human government with human problems, but both were working together. When they couldn't resolve problems, they would be passed upward to a large democratic committee that represented all of the races in the country. Quotas and rules were being readdressed, and it was like a fresh start within the shells of the old days.

"We've been assured that daylight will return before the next full moon," Elathan said smoothly. "There's no need to panic."

"And the phone lines have already been set up," Shay added. "Any hint of demonic activity and a qualified force will be sent out immediately. The same goes for the ordinary hotlines. If a human feels at risk from a supernatural, or vice versa, all they have to do is go through the correct channels. The emergency numbers are available on the screen behind me, but we're hoping they will be rarely needed."

"There haven't been any demon attacks so far," Elathan said. "Whatever was released might have been unable to survive. They could have been sent elsewhere when the book was destroyed, or they might be weaker demons who don't have much power here. Even so, we'll still be watching. In the meantime, we remind you that demonolatry is still outlawed, for obvious reasons. The last demon-worshipper was stopped, but we might not be so lucky next time. We ask everyone to be careful. Even lower-level demons can be dangerous, so do not dabble in things you don't understand, even for a joke. You never know if that old book you've found in your attic is the real deal or not, so why take chances?" He smiled, but his tone was firm. "We're only interested in the safety of us all," he added, but I was pretty sure Phoenix or Shay had nudged him first.

Phoenix cleared his throat. "After all the elections are over, the new senate will agree on legislation that will protect every race. This is new for everyone. If something doesn't work, we'll put effort into an alternative. The fae and vampires may have voted already, but that doesn't mean they can't change their minds in the future. The same goes for all of the newly elected members of state. This will take time to settle, but as long as we're open and honest, there's nothing we can't accomplish."

"Can we hear a detailed account of what exactly happened last month at the children's home?" a reporter asked. "From the only witness here."

I stood. "No, you can't."

I walked out of the room, hearing Daimhín apologise for my weakness.

Moses was in the hall, half-asleep in a chair. "Oi," he called. "Where are you running off to?"

"Bored to tears in there," I lied.

"Yeah, Shay's a lot more fun to be around when the cameras aren't on."

I stared at his suit. "He made you wear a tie? He has you whipped, Moses."

"Don't I know it." He grinned. "Makes the mammy proud."

"How's everything in your neck of the woods?"

"Good." He nodded. "Nobody's come to take over anyway. Brethni have been left alone, too."

"There was a lot of looting in some areas and people being attacked for being supernatural. I heard a rumour that those things weren't acceptable everywhere."

A grin spread across his face. "Had to give the lads something to do."

I tried to smile. "Shay should have you on the payroll."

"Sorry about your friend," he said. "We had a mass and everything."

I smiled, touched by the notion. "Thanks." I turned and left.

Outside, the night air was chilly.

Peter stood next to his car. "Want a lift?"

"I suppose." I didn't need to tell him where I wanted to go.

"Carl staying with you?" Peter asked.

"For a while."

"What about Esther?"

"We'll have to wait and see what happens. The clinic isn't letting her go any time soon. They screwed up the last operation because she shifted in the middle of it, so they're waiting for heavier drugs."

A month ago, I had woken in a hospital bed. Two weeks ago, I had finally been allowed to go home. Esther had almost died from a brain injury. Carl had almost died from an overload of dark magic.

Gabe had died. The stupid fallen angel who didn't care about anything had given his life to save everything. The idiot. And I couldn't even thank him. Or hit him.

Peter pulled in outside the clinic. When we went inside, Carl looked up from a book in surprise.

"Didn't expect you yet. Is the conference over?"

"You weren't watching?" I asked.

He shook his head. "I get enough of your sad eyes here, thanks."

I glared at him.

He laughed it off. "Let's go then. I can't wait to get back to Margie's food."

"As if she's going to cook for you."

"She always cooks for me. I just don't share it with you."

"Enough with the lip, and please hurry up, slowcoach. I have an appointment."

He got up slowly, not because he was injured, but because the power he had absorbed from the book hadn't run out of his system yet. The after-effects ran from mildly hysterical to overwhelmingly terrifying. I'd suffered through a couple of days of it, but a month later, his problems were still going strong.

Carl was hyper-aware of sudden movements and had strong emotional reactions to anything. When a nurse had informed him he couldn't go home for another week, all of the televisions in the clinic had somehow imploded, which had abruptly changed the decision. The medical staff consisted of human and supernatural, but there were some things they weren't prepared for.

I reached out to help him but hesitated. "Is it okay to give you a hand, or will I get another electric shock?"

"Funny," he said. "Grab one of my bags if you're able."

I slung his bag over my shoulder. "Jesus, what the hell is in this thing?"

His ears and neck turned red. "I might have accidentally transformed a lot of my clothes into some kind of weird demonic metal."

"And I'm carrying them because?"

"They might turn back."

We faced off for a couple of seconds before I gave in. "I cannot wait for this crap to wear off, Carl."

We hauled his stuff to the car, and then I popped back inside to see Esther. She was asleep, Aiden sitting by her bedside.

He looked up at me and sneered, as usual. "She can't hear you."

"You don't know that."

I sat next to Esther and touched her fingers. Seeing her in a hospital bed was heart-breaking. She had only been at risk because of me. I willed her to get better, prayed she would survive unharmed.

"Easing your guilt?" Aiden said.

"Don't start."

"She's not going back to you."

"Whatever she does, it'll be up to her."

"She needs me. She—"

"Does it ease _your_ conscience to tell yourself that? Let me tell you something about your sister, Aiden. She doesn't need anyone. She's stronger than you, smarter than you, and has better instincts than you. If anything, she's been holding _you_ up all of these years. Don't think about convincing her otherwise because it won't work. She's not a little girl anymore. She doesn't think you're the greatest person on the planet. She's not even proud of you."

He glared at me.

"She might not respect you, but she'll always be there if you need her. Lucky for you that she's nothing like you." Esther's hand squeezed mine faintly. I kissed her cheek and left before I punched her idiot brother in the face for being such a self-absorbed twit.

I bumped into Alanii in the hallway.

"Hey," she said. "You doing okay?"

"Much better. I see they're still keeping her asleep."

She nodded. "It's safer for now. A specialist from France is going to come over and work on her. Lucky she's a shifter, eh? She'd be dead otherwise."

I grinned. "That thick bear skull saved her life. I should head on. We're taking Carl home."

"You're a brave woman, taking that mess with you."

I screwed up my nose. "He _probably_ won't accidentally kill me."

She laughed as I walked away, but I wasn't totally convinced myself.

Peter was still loading the boot of his car with Carl's bags when I got outside. I got into the backseat without helping and waited in silence until he drove us home.

The dark streets were empty except for some patrols by teams of Guardians and police. Not everyone was happy with the changes, but the rioting and looting wasn't as frequent, and there had been no signs of attacks by assassins or beasts or stray werewolves. Even the vampires were being kept in line by Daimhín.

At the cul-de-sac, Peter helped carry Carl's stuff in, but at the door, he grabbed my wrist. "Want me to stay?"

"No."

He hesitated. "You still want Emmett to come over this weekend?"

"He'll be safe with me if that's what you're getting at."

"He's safe with me, too."

I stared at him. "He had better be, Peter."

"I've made mistakes. I know that, but—"

"Tell Emmett I said hello."

Peter had been gone for maybe five minutes when the visitors began arriving. One by one, the current residents of the cul-de-sac came to see Carl, something they hadn't been allowed to do while he was at the hospital.

"I'm going to pop out," I told Carl, but I doubted he heard me.

He was busy trying to back out of Lucia's embrace and avoid what would probably be a bone-breaking slap on the back from Val. Those people weren't afraid of his temporary magical unpredictability.

But he followed me outside. "Hey," he called. "Where are you going?"

"Something I have to do."

"I'm virtually hugging you right now," he said.

"Um, why?"

"Because I'm afraid a real hug could make you spontaneously combust."

"I meant why the hugging, not the virtual shit."

"Oh. Because you need one."

"I'm fine."

"Gabe—"

"Gabe saved us. A hug isn't going to change that."

"I know, but—"

I stepped back. "Why did you have to come over, Carl? What were you thinking?"

He looked surprised by my anger. "She drank your blood to withstand the power. I saw it. Heard her waffle on. I drank your blood before, and I know it changed me somehow. I thought maybe I could help you last long enough to finish what we started."

"You could have _died_."

"And it would have been worth it."

"Carl!"

"We all could have died. What's the point in fighting if you're afraid to die?"

I narrowed my eyes. "Well, don't do it again."

He smiled. "I'm not planning on it. We came out of this as unscathed as possible, Ava, so why are you unhappy?"

"I'm just... it was so pointless, you know? Eddie didn't get his happily ever after, Gabe sacrificed himself, so many people died, and there's a good chance demons from another dimension are now roaming the earth."

"But _we're_ alive. And we ended the spell, so the demons couldn't escape."

"You saw as much as I did. Things definitely escaped through the book. I told you all what Eddie said about demonolatry, and the demons were trapped in that book. Somebody put them there once, and now some of them are free. Eddie said there are others like Marina. What if they find a way to—"

"We'll deal with it. Look at me. The Council is gone. The slave market is gone. The biggest players are gone. The threats are gone. People are working with those children as we speak. Others are tracking down their families. This new government is actually doing what it promises. It's working out, Ava. The humans aren't just a meal. People are listening. The fighting has been contained better than anyone expected, and we've made a brand new world for the next generation. This is just the beginning, Ava. Maybe Emmett and Dita won't have to fight like we did."

I tried to smile. "Maybe it just feels weird not being on the run from something, you know?"

"And you're upset about all we've lost. That's normal."

"Yeah." I gazed at the dark sky and missed the sun. "Go inside. Your fans are waiting."

His grin widened. "It feels more like a family."

I did hug him then. "That's exactly what we are. Now get lost. I have to keep moving."

"What's the big mystery?"

"No mystery. Just going to see my solicitor, and it's getting late."

***

Martin Breslin stared at me, his eyes widening. "Are you sure?"

"Positive."

"They don't take threats or commands well. I mean, I—"

"Don't worry. I know there's a risk, but I want to see what's in the vault. I want to learn. Most of all, I want to protect my friends and Mrs. Yaga's lost souls. The veil needs to be closed. I get that now. I didn't understand before. I still don't understand everything, but I have my own terms."

"You'll have to enter the vault alone. What happens next is not up to me."

"I know. What do I do in there?"

"Touch the stone. They'll tell you the rest."

"And my friends will be safe?"

"We'll sort it all out as soon as you get back," he said kindly. "Good luck, Ava."

I followed him to a set of stairs leading down to a basement secured by an ordinary looking door.

"Once you step inside the vault, you can't come back out until they release you."

I nodded. "Let's just get on with it."

"Whenever you're ready," he said, and he left me alone.

Taking a deep breath, I walked down the stairs. Each step felt like a countdown to impending doom. I gazed at the wooden door for a few minutes, plucking up my courage. Gabe had asked me to make my own kind of sacrifice, and if I was the only one who could do it, then I had no choice. I couldn't risk more darkness in the world. The sun had been blocked for a month, and I was ready to see it again.

I pushed open the door and stepped inside. The room was so dark that all I could see was what looked like a white crystal ball in the centre. It rested on a black cushion that sat on a wooden table, and when I moved close to it, the milky clouds within dispersed, revealing shards of light.

I reached out and touched the stone. Immediately, my soul rushed through planes I had never experienced before. When I came to, I was sitting in a chair with ten other beings in a circle around me.

I couldn't make out their features, couldn't use my other sense to figure out their energy, but as I looked at each one, a name came to mind.

Birth greeted me first. "You are here to swear to us."

"I'm here to find out more," I said.

"The Matriarch swore by you," Death said. "Was she wrong?"

"The world is different now," Slave said. "The Matriarch had to change, and now we do, too."

"You know what's happened, right?" I said. "The consequences of her death?"

"We know," Knowledge said. "And we wonder why you've taken so long to come to us."

"Who _are_ you?"

Warrior answered, "A long time ago, the need to protect this plane became obvious. The original Guardians came together and swore to maintain balance. Their combined power expelled the creatures that didn't belong in this world into books, and the Eleven began a long reign under cover of secrecy."

"Books? There's more than one?"

"Of course," Warden said. "It was safer to separate the books. And the books are safe as long as there are eleven of us. A loss causes a disconnect, and the protection on this world weakens, as do we. We are not concerned with petty wars or quests for power. There is no good or bad, only existence and living. Our history is long, but the Matriarch was the one who guided lost souls without judgement."

"And then she died because you took away her protection," I said.

Shepherd made a strange sound. "She knew what she was doing, and the rest of the Eleven were the only ones who could judge her. She took no part in the power struggles until forced, and in the end, she died for her interference. But she was willing because she knew you would follow. And I agreed after meeting you."

"Wait. What?"

"You were in a place you didn't belong, unable to get back, and I helped you find your way home."

I touched my forehead. "I remember. You left a bruise."

"As I said, you didn't belong. The Matriarch's role needs to be filled, and when it is, everything else will be restored."

"So _you_ need _me_ ," I said.

"We need Eleven," Death said. "We need a Matriarch. The last one took the role as punishment for leading men to their deaths. This time, the world has changed. You have brought upheaval, and this will be your punishment."

"My punishment?"

"You allowed the book to open. That's something we can't magic away."

"The veil lifting wasn't my fault," I said. "I didn't even know it existed, and all of those other things that happened were put into action long before I was born. But you're right about one thing. The world _has_ changed. It's changed so much that we can't sit around while bad things happen. After my landlady died, a necromancer tore down the gates between the worlds. He planned all of this, even her death, just so he could use the book. We're repairing our country right now, and that means I can't always maintain neutrality. I'm willing to be a part of this, but I can't be restricted by weird rules."

"There are ways around that," Death said. "As long as the decisions you influence do not benefit you personally at the sacrifice of others, we can accept that."

Judge made a frustrated sound. "We cannot accept—"

"We've lost one Matriarch to our inflexibility," Warden argued. "We are not ourselves without her. And look what happened in her absence. We can't risk another breach. If we're overrun, we may never contain the problem again."

"Another will come," Judge said. "Eventually."

The eleventh stood. Darkness, Silence, The Last... the eleventh had many names and none at all. Neither male nor female, The Last had no counterpart, but when Darkness spoke, the others listened. "I propose one hundred years of service and then a reconsideration. That should be enough time to reset the damage the unbalance has caused. It's true we need to close the circle of Eleven now, but it may not always be the case, and the world is in a state of flux. Our actions will not always seem neutral, especially since the doors were opened. A time may come when we are forced to collectively interfere again, but not today, not if this one becomes our eyes and ears."

The issue was discussed, over and over again. Circling arguments were made while I sat there in silence. I grew so uncomfortable that I had to interrupt.

"If I agree to this, I'll be untouchable? My people will be protected?" I asked.

Judge answered. "You will have an... unusual status. People will know this, but they won't remember why. Untouchable is not the right word, but you will definitely have some advantages. You will help the lost souls who come your way, and as long as they are on your properties, they will automatically have the protection of neutral ground. Of course, that won't protect them from lawbreakers. The previous Matriarch had her own conditions, and those she helped will always have protection, but we cannot give you many more allowances."

"You will protect the veil," Wisdom said. "We each have our place, and your agreement will be your commitment. We are being generous with you. When your predecessor was enlisted, she was given nothing in return."

"You forget," Shepherd said. "She was given a chance for redemption."

That was met with silence.

"So what if I need help or guidance or—"

"The same way you came today. There is no sense of time here, and we are all called whenever one touches the stone," Shepherd said. He would be my counterpart. "Don't worry," he added. "Your life won't greatly change, but you will be compelled to do your duty, and if needed, you will do our bidding to keep the balance."

"Will I be able to have a normal life? A family, a job... any of it?"

"You will have hundreds of children," Shepherd said softly, "and the life you choose, as long as you put the lost souls first. All we need from you is your blood. The protection around us must be restored, or the true demons and worse beings will destroy this world as they have done to many others."

"You may never even see us again," Birth said. "Sometimes centuries pass before we're all called together. This won't alter much in your life, not if you're as your predecessor described. You can continue with her work, use what she left you to make a comfortable life for yourself. As long as you don't use your status to push your personal agendas, little will change."

"Right," I said. "I get all of that. Kind of. But why me? Why can't somebody else do it?"

They stayed silent for so long that I grew nervous.

"None of us truly understand why we were chosen," Shepherd finally explained. "But we all recognise our missing piece. And we know that giving ourselves to this was the right thing. But there are demons in the world again, and we need to be stronger. _You_ can be our conduit, our channel into something greater. You can make the rest of us more powerful."

"So you'll use me up," I said bitterly. "Just like everyone else."

"We can't force you," Death said. "But what if there's another necromancer? Worse intentions? Together, we can protect everyone from the ancient lawbreakers. You can't be a warrior, but you can be a protector. That's an instinct you already have."

With my blood, I signed my life away for one hundred years, giving them the protection they needed, and ensuring that my friends would have the same protection Mrs. Yaga had always provided.

I was sent back with little ceremony, and it took a few minutes to stop my head from spinning. When I left the room, Martin Breslin was asleep in a folding chair at the top of the steps.

"Um, Mr. Breslin? You okay?"

He jumped awake and sighed with relief. "Thank God. You were gone for three days." He looked at his wrist. A silver scar burned a little brighter. "It's done. You came to an agreement?"

"One hundred years."

"A blip to them," he said. "Not to you, though."

"Not to me. So what now?"

"I'll read the will, and that will set off the next step. There are a few deeds to sign and some contracts, but other than that, we'll take care of everything. The rest of the homes will belong to you, and—"

"If I give them away, will they still have protection?"

"Well, yes, but—"

"Great! I want to keep the house I live in, but I'd like to sign as many as possible over to some people I know."

He hesitated. "If you're sure."

"I'm positive. What about the lost souls? Do I look for them or something?"

He smiled. "Don't worry about that. They'll come to you. They'll always come to you. You'll know."

I spent another hour with Breslin, signing paperwork while I fielded furious text messages from my friends. Mrs. Yaga owned more properties than I expected, and although I didn't exactly want to be a landlady, I saw potential to help the stolen children in some of the buildings.

"It's also a business," Breslin said. "Helping people doesn't mean you let them take advantage of you."

"How will I know how to help them?" I asked. "What if I screw up?"

"You won't screw up," he assured me. "They'll come to you with a problem, and you'll find a way to solve that problem, whether directly or indirectly. It's far simpler than it first appears. You can still have a normal life. Mrs. Yaga travelled extensively and lived a full life."

"They said it was her punishment."

He nodded. "For her crimes, yes. But it was also her redemption. She told me she didn't regret a thing. This was the best thing that ever happened to her. She learned a lot, and she saw many things in her life. You can do the same, Ms. Delaney."

"Call me Ava. Can I really leave?"

"Of course. People need help everywhere."

"I just don't understand how this helps the Eleven. What the point of it is."

He shrugged. "They're tied together. They need Eleven, and not everyone can be a part of what they do."

"Why me then?"

"Maybe this is your real gift," he said. "You'll understand in time."

I must have looked unhappy because he patted my hand. "This isn't the end," he said. "This is but a new beginning."

I really liked the sound of that.

"Everything in this building is yours, too," he said. "You can employ new staff if you wish."

"I think you'll do," I said, grinning.

He returned my smile. "There are records here, information you might like to read."

"Knowledge is power." I had been taken off guard far too many times by my lack of knowledge. It was time for me to seek out everything I needed to know. "I think I'm going to be happy," I said hesitantly. "This is probably the most relaxed I've been in my entire life."

"You're not scared of the commitment you've made?"

"No," I said, surprised. "When you first told me, I thought it was some kind of trap. I was mad at Mrs. Yaga, but now it feels more like a gift. Of everything I've seen, this is probably the least scary. I won't have to worry about my friends. I won't have to get involved in politics anymore. The price of being ordinary is helping some strangers every now and then. What's the catch?"

"One hundred years," he said wryly. "But I think you'll fit in just fine. I'll help you as much as I can, and there's a lot for you to think about, but you seem like the kind of person that can make it through anything."

I thought of all the things I had experienced in my life, all of the pain and death and fear, all of the friends I had managed to make despite that, and I nodded. "Yeah, I think I can, too."

I went home to explain without giving too much away, happier knowing the rest of my friends would always have some kind of protection on their homes. Most of the rebels had moved on, but some still remained, and I could give them gifts: homes, protection, safety. I would lie to them, of course. I would never let anyone know what I was really doing for them, and if people looked at me as a monster, _I_ would know the truth.

Mrs. Yaga had died thinking she didn't help me find my way, but she had given me a place in the world, something nobody could take from me. I would never have glory or power, but I knew that it wasn't all about the darkness or light or what anybody else thought of me or expected me to be. I had finally made a choice that sat well on my shoulders, one that didn't make me feel as though I was letting anyone down.

Leaving the politics behind to help a random person every now and then suddenly sounded like a bit of a holiday. We were safe. I wasn't going to accidentally blow up the earth, and I had a real—albeit strange—purpose to my life. Nobody had to know what I'd agreed to, and some kind of peace accompanied that.

I was starting over, and that meant leaving all my mistakes behind. I could definitely handle that.
Epilogue

I opened my front door to see Peter standing there with a bunch of flowers.

"What the...?"

He squinted at the flowers. "Too much?"

"Too much? Are you drunk or something?"

"Emmett said—"

"Emmett? You're taking advice from a ten-year-old who grew up in Hell?"

He grinned. "Can I come in or what?"

"Yeah, if you tell me where Emmett is."

He strode past me and into the living room. He laid the flowers on the coffee table. "He'll be over later. He wanted to give us some time alone first."

"Time alone for what? Peter, this is _my_ day with Emmett. Stop fucking around."

"Stop being so angry at me then." He turned to face me, his eyes earnest. "I know I've made a million mistakes, but so did you, and it's all over now."

"You're a gigantic prick," I said. "That's not over."

"It is. I swear, it is."

"You hurt Emmett. Do you not understand that Yvonne was important to him? You took him away from me and used her as a replacement, and then you ripped her from him again. Can you not see how that might be damaging?"

He closed his eyes for a few seconds before answering. "I didn't kill her, Ava."

"You put my knife in her hands. You might as well have slit her throat with it."

"She was like me," he said in a low voice. "But I found something else to focus on. All she had was her bitterness. It ate her up. She didn't know how to feel anything except hate. I think some part of her wanted to die just so she could be with her family again. She cared about Emmett. I'll never take that away from her, but she wasn't satisfied with him coming back. She wanted more, and she couldn't have it. She made her choice, and I couldn't take that from her."

"There's not much difference between you and her," I said in as scathing a tone as I could manage. Truthfully, my anger had gone, but I hadn't figured out what was left behind.

"I'm better now," he insisted. "Most of the time I'm completely different. I'm... I don't need to be that way anymore."

"So you miraculously changed overnight? You irresponsible little—"

"Okay! I'm a terrible person. I get it already. But we all do what we have to do, Ava. Knowing Fionnuala died, knowing Reuben and Gideon and all of the people I hated most are dead, I can just... _be_. And now that Emmett's protected, I don't have to worry."

"Until someone pisses you off or you get bored. I spent all of that time wanting to help you get over everything that happened to you, but I need to work on me first. I need to put myself first." Wesley's face flashed before my eyes. The way I felt when Peter left with Emmett without so much as looking back ran through me. "I'm not ready to put my heart in somebody else's hands."

He smiled. "You still care about me, though."

"I care about Emmett."

"You gave us a house."

"I gave everybody a house! And technically, Mrs. Yaga gave everyone a house."

He closed the space between us, and I panicked. It would have been easy to step into his arms and forget everything that had happened between us, but it still existed. We had come together for the wrong reasons, and I knew we couldn't ever build a real relationship on top of that. My fresh start wasn't about finding a man. It was about finding peace in my own head, strength, and clarity on what I really wanted in my future. I needed more space and time to get over the people I had lost and left behind. My heart just wasn't ready for anything else, especially not Peter, who had only ever been honest about the fact he would lie to me to get what he wanted.

"Ava, we met at a bad time, but everything's changed. We're all in different headspaces now."

"I'm in the exact same headspace. I'm angry with you for being such a fucking arsehole."

He laughed. "The things that happened before won't happen a second time. Look around you. We can see the sun again. The elections went better than anyone could have predicted, and people are working together to make this work. We proved the doubters wrong, and it couldn't have turned out better."

"Less people could have died," I snapped.

He held on to my arms. "I know you're upset about Gabe and Mrs. Yaga and all the rest, but they chose to—"

"Gabe didn't have much of a choice. We made a deal, remember? He had to help Carl."

"Ava, no. He was going over there anyway. Carl said so."

I shook my head. "He wouldn't have done that if he didn't have to."

"Neither of you had to," he said softly. "You still did it. People do what's right, and sometimes we lose them. That doesn't take away from what they did. I won't pretend to have been a fan of Gabe. I know that deep down you cared about him, that you're a little angry with him for giving up his life, but he did a great thing in the end. And look at you now, taking over Mrs. Yaga's properties just to keep her old magic in place. Nobody made you do that."

I remembered Gabe's last words. Somebody had to do it, and maybe I would find my own replacement and free myself from the contract someday. Maybe I wouldn't want to.

I hadn't told my friends the truth of what I was really doing to protect them, but it didn't matter. I could never push my own agenda again. Mostly, I looked forward to a peaceful life.

Peter held out his hand and shook mine. "Hi, I'm Peter. I'm a single dad, and I'm in the process of starting up my own business with this half-hellhound I know."

"Seriously, new Peter is freaking me out. What are you even doing here?"

"Starting over. We're not the same people we were when we first met, Ava. We didn't get a chance to figure anything out. We have time now."

Everyone was busy rebuilding their lives. Carl was going back to college because he wanted to be able to make a difference in the school Phoenix had made the new government promise to build. Phoenix was reorganising his mother's land for the werewolves to live on unmolested, as long as the pups were sent to the school to integrate with other species for a time.

The bookshop was being converted into a kind of library aimed at helping people understand the new world. Esther was in recovery, but she was doing better than anyone expected. Aiden wasn't alpha anymore, but his replacement seemed tough and able. The twins were still getting to know their father, while Anka and Margie had become semi-famous amongst the humans for their safe and natural herbal remedies.

Some of the younger children were already visiting their families in an attempt to re-establish the relationships. The "home" was changing, and the children, including Emmett and Leah, were being reintroduced to the real world. Nancy and Wes were healthy and oblivious, but Cam and Kate hadn't resurfaced, which was probably a good thing. No matter what Peter said, I could see him throwing new Peter out a window if faced with a fallen angel who had interfered in his life.

The fae had mostly decided to follow Phoenix, and many half-blooded fae were discovered, but acceptance of them was a long way off. Exiles were returning in their droves, and families were reunited. The new government had ordered all "slaves" to be released, and every day, beings of all races were calling for help so they could escape their owners.

Elathan was in his element as Phoenix's new best friend, but the funny part was that they weren't even faking it anymore. Elathan was heavily involved in the new government and re-establishing a new version of the Guardians. Phoenix had taken back the Sanctuary, but he still wasn't sure what it would be used for. The Headquarters were slowly being transformed. Moses's flats were still free, and a large section of the city had been forced to seek drugs elsewhere. Change was everywhere.

Although I was happy to help with the children, organising new laws and quotas and rules was not part of my life. Aside from the restrictions set down by the rest of the Eleven, I had come to realise that my way was not always the best way, and I couldn't judge fairly. Eddie had been right about one thing: it wasn't my job to enforce my brand of morality on anyone else. There was so much going on, so much to do, and I didn't know if I would ever be ready for a real relationship with anyone, least of all Peter.

"I just... I don't want to keep having to separate people in my head," I said, attempting to make him understand. "I don't have the energy anymore."

His eyebrows came together. "I literally have no idea what that means."

"Okay, the only way I could stomach my grandmother was to separate her personality in my head. She was two people: the frail old lady who wanted to help me and that horrible person who terrified me as a kid. I couldn't put the two together because they didn't fit. I imagined her to be the way I needed her to be, but given half the chance, she would just remind me of that other person, the person I _didn't_ need. That's because they were the same person."

He stared at me blankly.

"The good comes with the bad. Just like you."

"Hold on a sec—"

"Listen to me. I've been separating you in my head, too. You were the judgemental prick who wanted to kill me, the one who walked all over me to get what he wanted, and then there was the other you, the one I wanted to save from the dark side, the one I thought cared about me. But you were wearing his skin when you betrayed me, and even he's able to switch off his feelings. Even he's not good for me."

"Ava, come on. We all made hard choices."

He didn't get it. He might never get it. "I'm not sure if I can do this, Peter," I said. "I have a lot on my plate right now."

"Jesus, Ava, I'm not proposing. I'm just asking for a fresh start."

"Maybe I don't want one! I'm not a victim anymore. I'm not a fighter, either. I'm not a rebel or a daughter or a granddaughter. I'm just me, and I'm still figuring that out, but I like it this way. I can be anybody right now. I can go anywhere I like, and I don't _need_ anybody else right now."

"So that's it? Your answer is never?"

I sighed. "My answer is—"

A knock on the door startled both of us. Somebody kept banging, over and over again.

"I smell blood," I whispered.

Both of us reached for our weapons, despite the insistence that we were living in a time of peace. I opened the front door warily, only to see a tall teenage girl standing there. She was pretty, but her striking green eyes were terrified.

"You," she said, her voice hoarse. "Are we safe here? Is it safe?"

"Yeah, you're fine," I said, catching her as she fell. I knelt on the floor with a stranger in my arms, her long blond hair streaked with blood and a badly healing burn marking her shoulder and bicep. A man lay against the front gate, unconscious and bleeding.

Peter stared down at me in concern. "What the hell is this?"

I laughed a little hysterically, feeling something shift within, like an empty space being filled. "I think this might be my first lost soul."

###

For more information, check out Claire Farrell's blog or email the author.  Sign up to the newsletter to be notified of new releases and receive occasional coupon codes for free copies, or like the Facebook page for more regular updates.

Thank you for reading this series. Traitor is the final book in this part of Ava's life, and a good place to stop, but if you're interested in finding out what happens when Ava takes on her role as Matriarch, then you may like to read a new series about her called Ava Delaney: Lost Souls. Book one, Tainted, is available now, and book two, Tethers, is coming soon.

Other novellas set in Ava's world include Zombie Moon Rising, Ghost Moon Rising, and Demon Dog. If you're confused, check out my blog for the official timeline.
Books by Claire Farrell:

Chaos Series:

One Night with the Fae (Free Companion Prequel)

Soul (Chaos #1) – Free

Fade (Chaos #2)

Queen (Chaos #3)

Usurper (Chaos #4)

Blight (Chaos #5)

Ava Delaney Series (Completed):

Thirst (Ava Delaney #1) – Free

Taunt (Ava Delaney #2)

Tempt (Ava Delaney #3)

Taken (Ava Delaney #4)

Taste (Ava Delaney #5)

Traitor (Ava Delaney #6)

Awakening (Ava Delaney Volume I – Books 1-3)

Uprising (Ava Delaney Volume II – Books 4-6)

Lost Souls Series:

Tainted (Ava Delaney: Lost Souls #1)

VBI Series:

Demon Dog (VBI #1)

Cursed Series (Completed):

Verity (Cursed #1) – Free

Clarity (Cursed #2)

Adversity (Cursed #2.5 – Free

Purity (Cursed #3)

Cursed Omnibus (Entire Cursed Series)

Stake You Series (Completed):

Stake You (Stake You #1) – Free

Make You (Stake You #2)

Break You (Stake You #3)

Short Story Collections:

Sixty Seconds

A Little Girl in my Room

Other:

Death is a Gift (A standalone banshee novel)

Zombie Moon Rising (A Peter Brannigan Novella)

Ghost Moon Rising (A Peter Brannigan Novella)

Upcoming Releases:

Tethers (Ava Delaney: Lost Souls #2)

Sacrifice (Chaos #6)

